黎明踏浪号_派派后花园

用户中心 游戏论坛 社区服务
发帖 回复
倒序阅读 最近浏览的帖子最近浏览的版块
« 返回列表
阅读：4572 回复：15

[Novel] 黎明踏浪号

 刷新数据 楼层直达
舞矽

ZxID：12778187

88708鲜花 260鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
配偶: 靡荼不知返
6.3上任 7.1生日 7.26周年 8.13结婚周年
举报 只看楼主 使用道具 楼主   发表于: 2012-08-24 0
— 本帖被 舞矽 从 体育沙龙 移动到本区(2012-08-24) —
                      
作者：（英） 路易斯 著

内容简介：暑假里，爱德蒙和露西住在哈罗德舅舅家，和表兄尤斯塔斯住在一起。尤斯塔斯是个令人讨厌的家伙。有一天，墙上的一幅画有帆船的油画忽然将他们拉进了画中，他们在船上遇到了凯斯宾国王，他正出航寻找被叔叔驱逐的骑士们。航行的另一个目的是希望找到雄狮阿斯兰的王国。一路上他们经过了各种神奇的岛屿，如孤独岛、声音岛、黑暗岛等等，历尽种种艰险。在这历险过程中，尤斯塔斯从一个贪婪自私、惹人厌的坏孩子转变成一个诚实勇敢的孩子。他们最后航行到世界尽头的外边，找到阿斯兰的国土，但除了老鼠雷佩契普留在阿斯兰王国外，其他人都只能回到拉曼杜岛。他们解除了魔法，唤醒了三位沉睡着的爵爷，最后又都回到纳尼亚。爱德蒙、露西也回到剑桥舅妈家。

CHAPTER ONE THE PICTURE IN THE BEDROOM

THERE was a boy called Eustace Clarence Scrubb, and he almost deserved it. His parents called him Eustace Clarence and masters called him Scrubb. I can't tell you how his friends spoke to him, for he had none. He didn't call his Father and Mother "Father" and "Mother", but Harold and Alberta. They were very up-to-date and advanced people. They were vegetarians, non-smokers and teetotallers and wore a special kind of underclothes. In their house there was very little furniture and very few clothes on beds and the windows were always open.

Eustace Clarence liked animals, especially beetles, if they were dead and pinned on a card. He liked books if they were books of information and had pictures of grain elevators or of fat foreign children doing exercises in model schools.

Eustace Clarence disliked his cousins the four Pevensies, Peter, Susan, Edmund and Lucy. But he was quite glad when he heard that Edmund and Lucy were coming to stay. For deep down inside him he liked bossing and bullying; and, though he was a puny little person who couldn't have stood up even to Lucy, let alone Edmund, in a fight, he knew that there are dozens of ways to give people a bad time if you are in your own home and they are only visitors.

Edmund and Lucy did not at all want to come and stay with Uncle Harold and Aunt Alberta. But it really couldn't be helped. Father had got a job lecturing in America for sixteen weeks that summer, and Mother was to go with him because she hadn't had a real holiday for ten years. Peter was working very hard for an exam and he was to spend the holidays being coached by old Professor Kirke in whose house these four children had had wonderful adventures long ago in the war years. If he had still been in that house he would have had them all to stay. But he had somehow become poor since the old days and was living in a small cottage with only one bedroom to spare. It would have cost too much money to take the other three all to America, and Susan had gone.

Grown-ups thought her the pretty one of the family and she was no good at school work (though otherwise very old for her age) and Mother said she "would get far more out of a trip to America than the youngsters". Edmund and Lucy tried not to grudge Susan her luck, but it was dreadful having to spend the summer holidays at their Aunt's. "But it's far worse for me," said Edmund, "because you'll at least have a room of your own and I shall have to share a bedroom with that record stinker, Eustace."

The story begins on an afternoon when Edmund and Lucy were stealing a few precious minutes alone together. And of course they were talking about Narnia, which was the name of their own private and secret country. Most of us, I suppose, have a secret country but for most of us it is only an imaginary country. Edmund and Lucy were luckier than other people in that respect. Their secret country was real. They had already visited it twice; not in a game or a dream but in reality. They had got there of course by Magic, which is the only way of getting to Narnia. And a promise, or very nearly a promise, had been made them in Narnia itself that they would some day get back. You may imagine that they talked about it a good deal, when they got the chance.

They were in Lucy's room, sitting on the edge of her bed and looking at a picture on the opposite wall. It was the only picture in the house that they liked. Aunt Alberta didn't like it at all (that was why it was put away in a little back room upstairs), but she couldn't get rid of it because it had been a wedding present from someone she did not want to offend.

It was a picture of a ship - a ship sailing straight towards you. Her prow was gilded and shaped like the head of a dragon with wide-open mouth. She had only one mast and one large, square sail which was a rich purple. The sides of the ship - what you could see of them where the gilded wings of the dragon ended-were green. She had just run up to the top of one glorious blue wave, and the nearer slope of that wave came down towards you, with streaks and bubbles on it. She was obviously running fast before a gay wind, listing over a little on her port side. (By the way, if you are going to read this story at all, and if you don't know already, you had better get it into your head that the left of a ship when you are looking ahead, is port, and the right is starboard.) All the sunlight fell on her from that side, and the water on that side was full of greens and purples. On the other, it was darker blue from the shadow of the ship.

"The question is," said Edmund, "whether it doesn't make things worse, looking at a Narnian ship when you can't get there."

"Even looking is better than nothing," said Lucy. "And she is such a very Narnian ship."

"Still playing your old game?" said Eustace Clarence, who had been listening outside the door and now came grinning into the room. Last year, when he had been staying with the Pevensies, he had managed to hear them all talking of Narnia and he loved teasing them about it. He thought of course that they were making it all up; and as he was far too stupid to make anything up himself, he did not approve of that.

"You're not wanted here," said Edmund curtly.

"I'm trying to think of a limerick," said Eustace. "Something like this:

"Some kids who played games about Narnia Got gradually balmier and balmier-"

"Well Narnia and balmier don't rhyme, to begin with," said Lucy.

"It's an assonance," said Eustace.

"Don't ask him what an assy-thingummy is," said Edmund. "He's only longing to be asked. Say nothing and perhaps he'll go away."

Most boys, on meeting a reception like this, would either have cleared out or flared up. Eustace did neither. He just hung about grinning, and presently began talking again.

"Do you like that picture?" he asked.

"For heaven's sake don't let him get started about Art and all that," said Edmund hurriedly, but Lucy, who was very truthful, had already said, "Yes, I do. I like it very much."

"It's a rotten picture," said Eustace.

"You won't see it if you step outside," said Edmund.

"Why do you like it?" said Eustace to Lucy.

"Well, for one thing," said Lucy, "I like it because the ship looks as if it was really moving. And the water looks as if it was really wet. And the waves look as if they were really going up and down."

Of course Eustace knew lots of answers to this, but he didn't say anything. The reason was that at that very moment he looked at the waves and saw that they did look very much indeed as if they were going up and down. He had only once been in a ship (and then only as far as the Isle of Wight) and had been horribly seasick. The look of the waves in the picture made him feel sick again. He turned rather green and tried another look. And then all three children were staring with open mouths.

What they were seeing may be hard to believe when you read it in print, but it was almost as hard to believe when you saw it happening. The things in the picture were moving. It didn't look at all like a cinema either; the colours were too real and clean and out-of-doors for that. Down went the prow of the ship into the wave and up went a great shock of spray. And then up went the wave behind her, and her stern and her deck became visible for the first time, and then disappeared as the next wave came to meet her and her bows went up again. At the same moment an exercise book which had been lying beside Edmund on the bed flapped, rose and sailed through the air to the wall behind him, and Lucy felt all her hair whipping round her face as it does on a windy day. And this was a windy day; but the wind was blowing out of the picture towards them. And suddenly with the wind came the noises-the swishing of waves and the slap of water against the ship's sides and the creaking and the overall high steady roar of air and water. But it was the smell, the wild, briny smell, which really convinced Lucy that she was not dreaming.

"Stop it," came Eustace's voice, squeaky with fright and bad temper. "It's some silly trick you two are playing. Stop it. I'll tell Alberta - Ow!"

The other two were much more accustomed to adventures, but, just exactly as Eustace Clarence said "Ow," they both said "Ow" too. The reason was that a great cold, salt splash had broken right out of the frame and they were breathless from the smack of it, besides being wet through.

"I'll smash the rotten thing," cried Eustace; and then several things happened at the same time. Eustace rushed towards the picture. Edmund, who knew something about magic, sprang after him, warning him to look out and not to be a fool. Lucy grabbed at him from the other side and was dragged forward. And by this time either they had grown much smaller or the picture had grown bigger. Eustace jumped to try to pull it off the wall and found himself standing on the frame; in front of him was not glass but real sea, and wind and waves rushing up to the frame as they might to a rock. He lost his head and clutched at the other two who had jumped up beside him. There was a second of struggling and shouting, and just as they thought they had got their balance a great blue roller surged up round them, swept them off their feet, and drew them down into the sea. Eustace's despairing cry suddenly ended as the water got into his mouth.

Lucy thanked her stars that she had worked hard at her swimming last summer term. It is true that she would have got on much better if she had used a slower stroke, and also that the water felt a great deal colder than it had looked while it was only a picture. Still, she kept her head and kicked her shoes off, as everyone ought to do who falls into deep water in their clothes. She even kept her mouth shut and her eyes open. They were still quite near the ship; she saw its green side towering high above them, and people looking at her from the deck. Then, as one might have expected, Eustace clutched at her in a panic and down they both went.

When they came up again she saw a white figure diving off the ship's side. Edmund was close beside her now, treading water, and had caught the arms of the howling Eustace. Then someone else, whose face was vaguely familiar, slipped an arm under her from the other side. There was a lot of shouting going on from the ship, heads crowding together above the bulwarks, ropes being thrown. Edmund and the stranger were fastening ropes round her. After that followed what seemed a very long delay during which her face got blue and her teeth began chattering. In reality the delay was not very long; they were waiting till the moment when she could be got on board the ship without being dashed against its side. Even with all their best endeavours she had a bruised knee when she finally stood, dripping and shivering, on the deck. After her Edmund was heaved up, and then the miserable Eustace. Last of all came the stranger - a golden-headed boy some years older than herself.

"Ca - Ca - Caspian!" gasped Lucy as soon as she had breath enough. For Caspian it was; Caspian, the boy king of Narnia whom they had helped to set on the throne during their last visit. Immediately Edmund recognized him too. All three shook hands and clapped one another on the back with great delight.

"But who is your friend?" said Caspian almost at once, turning to Eustace with his cheerful smile. But Eustace was crying much harder than any boy of his age has a right to cry when nothing worse than a wetting has happened to him, and would only yell out, "Let me go. Let me go back. I don't like it."

"Let you go?" said Caspian. "But where?"

Eustace rushed to the ship's side, as if he expected to see the picture frame hanging above the sea, and perhaps a glimpse of Lucy's bedroom. What he saw was blue waves flecked with foam, and paler blue sky, both spreading without a break to the horizon. Perhaps we can hardly blame him if his heart sank. He was promptly sick.

"Hey! Rynelf," said Caspian to one of the sailors. "Bring spiced wine for their Majesties. You'll need something to warm you after that dip." He called Edmund and Lucy their Majesties because they and Peter and Susan had all been Kings and Queens of Narnia long before his time. Narnian time flows differently from ours. If you spent a hundred years in Narnia, you would still come back to our world at the very same hour of the very same day on which you left. And then, if you went back to Narnia after spending a week here, you might find that a thousand Narnian years had passed, or only a day, or no time at all. You never know till you get there. Consequently, when the Pevensie children had returned to Narnia last time for their second visit, it was (for the Narnians) as if King Arthur came back to Britain, as some people say he will. And I say the sooner the better.

Rynelf returned with the spiced wine steaming in a flagon and four silver cups. It was just what one wanted, and as Lucy and Edmund sipped it they could feel the warmth going right down to their toes. But Eustace made faces and spluttered and spat it out and was sick again and began to cry again and asked if they hadn't any Plumptree's Vitaminized Nerve Food and could it be made with distilled water and anyway he insisted on being put ashore at the next station.

"This is a merry shipmate you've brought us, Brother," whispered Caspian to Edmund with a chuckle; but before he could say anything more Eustace burst out again.

"Oh! Ugh! What on earth's that! Take it away, the horrid thing." .

He really had some excuse this time for feeling a little surprised. Something very curious indeed had come out of the cabin in the poop and was slowly approaching them. You might call it - and indeed it was - a Mouse. But then it was a Mouse on its hind legs and stood about two feet high. A thin band of gold passed round its head under one ear and over the other and in this was stuck a long crimson feather. (As the Mouse's fur was very dark, almost black, the effect was bold and striking.) Its left paw rested on the hilt of a sword very nearly as long as its tail. Its balance, as it paced gravely along the swaying deck, was perfect, and its manners courtly. Lucy and Edmund recognized it at once Reepicheep, the most valiant of all the Talking Beasts of Narnia, and the Chief Mouse. It had won undying glory in the second Battle of Beruna. Lucy longed, as she had always done, to take Reepicheep up in her arms and cuddle him. But this, as she well knew, was a pleasure she could never have: it would have offended him deeply. Instead, she went down on one knee to talk to him.

Reepicheep put forward his left leg, drew back his right, bowed, kissed her hand, straightened himself, twirled his whiskers, and said in his shrill, piping voice:

"My humble duty to your Majesty. And to King Edmund, too." (Here he bowed again.) "Nothing except your Majesties' presence was lacking to this glorious venture."

"Ugh, take it away," wailed Eustace. "I hate mice. And I never could bear performing animals. They're silly and vulgar and-and sentimental."

"Am I to understand," said Reepicheep to Lucy after a long stare at Eustace, "that this singularly discourteous person is under your Majesty's protection? Because, if not-"

At this moment Lucy and Edmund both sneezed.

"What a fool I am to keep you all standing here in your wet things," said Caspian. "Come on below and get changed. I'll give you my cabin of course, Lucy, but I'm afraid we have no women's clothes on board. You'll have to make do with some of mine. Lead the way, Reepicheep, like a good fellow."

"To the convenience of a lady," said Reepicheep, "even a question of honour must give way - at least for the moment -" and here he looked very hard at Eustace. But Caspian hustled them on and in a few minutes Lucy found herself passing through the door into the stern cabin. She fell in love with it at once - the three square windows that looked out on the blue, swirling water astern, the low cushioned benches round three sides of the table, the swinging silver lamp overhead (Dwarfs' work, she knew at once by its exquisite delicacy) and the flat gold image of Aslan the Lion on the forward wall above the door. All this she took in in a flash, for Caspian immediately opened a door on the starboard side, and said, "This'll be your room, Lucy. I'll just get some dry things for myself-" he was rummaging in one of the lockers while he spoke - "and then leave you to change. If you'll fling your wet things outside the door I'll get them taken to the galley to be dried."

Lucy found herself as much at home as if she had been in Caspian's cabin for weeks, and the motion of the ship did not worry her, for in the old days when she had been a queen in Narnia she had done a good deal of voyaging. The cabin was very tiny but bright with painted panels (all birds and beasts and crimson dragons and vines) and spotlessly clean. Caspian's clothes were too big for her, but she could manage. His shoes, sandals and sea-boots were hopelessly big but she did not mind going barefoot on board ship. When she had finished dressing she looked out of her window at the water rushing past and took a long deep breath. She felt quite sure they were in for a lovely time.

1、卧室里的画

有个男孩名叫尤斯塔斯;克拉伦斯;斯克罗布，他几乎是名副其实①。他父母叫他尤斯塔斯;克拉伦斯，老师叫他斯克罗布。我不知道他朋友怎么跟他说话，因为他一个朋友也没有。他对自己父母不叫"父亲"和"母亲"，却管他们叫哈罗德和艾贝塔。他都是非常

尤斯塔斯喜欢动物，尤其喜欢甲虫，喜欢死掉而钉在厚纸板上的甲虫。他喜欢看书，喜欢看知识性的书，书里有插图，画着谷仓，或胖胖的外国孩子在模范学校里做体操。

尤斯塔斯;克拉伦斯不喜欢他的表兄弟姐妹，佩文西家四个孩子——彼得、苏珊、爱德蒙和露茜。可是他听说爱德蒙和露茜要来住一阵子倒也十分高兴。因为他内心深处就喜欢发号施令，恃强欺弱，虽然他身子弱小，打起架来连露茜也对付不了，更别提爱德蒙了，但他知道如果在自己家里，人家只是客人，那就有几十种法子让人家吃苦头。

①斯塔斯在英语中和"没用的"一词音相近，详见下文。

爱德蒙和露茜原来根本不想来哈罗德舅舅和艾贝塔舅妈家祝可是实在没办法。那年夏天，父亲要到美国去讲学，为期十六个星期，母亲要陪他去，因为她有十年没过上真正的假期了。彼得正在拼命用功准备考试，假期里他要让柯克老教授辅导。很久以前在大战年代里，这四个孩子曾经住在柯克家，有过一段奇遇①。如果柯克仍然住在那幢房子里，他准会让他们全住下。不过，不知怎的，他到了老年就穷了，如今住在一所小屋里，只匀得出一间卧室。要把那三个孩子都带到美国去可花费太大，所以就只带了苏珊去。大人们认为她是子女中长得漂亮的一个，她的功课又不好(尽管就年纪来说她也老大不小了)，母亲说她"到美国去可以比两个小的学到更多东西"。虽然爱德蒙和露茜尽力不去妒忌苏珊那份运气，可是要他们到舅妈家去过暑假倒真要命。"不过，我更倒霉，"爱德蒙说，"因为至少你自己还有一间屋子，我可得跟那个前所未有的讨厌鬼尤斯塔斯合住一间卧室了。"

本书故事开头说的是，有一天下午，爱德蒙和露茜偷偷单独在一起过上宝贵的片刻工夫。他们谈的当然是纳尼亚了，这是他们专有的秘密地方的名字。我看，我们多半人都有一个秘密的地方，不过，就我们来说，那只不过是个想象中的地方罢了。这一点上，爱德蒙和露茜可比别人幸运。他们的秘密地方是真的。他们已经去过两回了;不是在游戏中去的，也不是在睡梦中去的，而是在现实中去的。他们到那里去当然是靠魔法，因为这是到纳尼亚去的惟一办法。他们在纳尼亚时就有约在先，或者近乎约定，今后总有一天他们要回去。读者可以想象，他们一有机会自然就大谈特谈纳尼亚了。

①见《狮子、女巫和魔衣柜》。

他们在露茜屋里，坐在她床边，瞧着对面墙上一幅画。

这是屋里他们惟一喜欢的一幅画。艾贝塔舅妈根本不喜欢这幅画(所以才把这画放到楼上一间小后房里)，可是她又没法扔掉这幅画，因为这是她不想得罪的某人送给她的一份结婚礼物。

这幅画画的是一条船——一条几乎笔直向你迎面驶来的船。船头是镀金的，像个张大嘴巴的龙头。船上只有一根熗杆，张着一面很大的方帆，帆布是一片艳丽的紫色。从镀金的龙翼两端处看得出两边舷侧是绿色的。这船正冲到一阵绚丽的碧浪顶峰上，近处那面浪坡挟着串串海水和星星泡沫向你直泻而来。分明这条船正乘风破浪，快速行进，左舷略为倾斜。(顺便说一下，要是你打算把这个故事好好看到底，而你还弄不明白，那你最好先在脑子里有个概念，你朝前看时，船身左面叫左舷，右面叫右舷。)阳光全从那一面照在船身上，所以那一面的海水一片碧绿和紫色。另一面海水给船身阴影遮住了，所以是深蓝色。

"问题是，"爱德蒙说，"眼巴巴瞧着一条纳尼亚的船，可叉上不去，事情是否反而更糟糕。"

"哪怕瞧瞧也好啊，"露茜说，"这条船是地地道道的纳尼亚船呢。"

"还在玩你们的老把戏啊？"尤斯塔斯说，原来他一直在门外偷听，这会儿正咧嘴笑着进屋。去年，他在佩文西家住过一阵子，那时他竟然听到他们都在谈论纳尼亚的事，就爱拿这事取笑他们。他当然以为他们全都是编造出来的，因为他自己什么都编造不出来，所以他不以为然

"这里不欢迎你。"爱德蒙粗鲁地说。

"我正在动脑筋语一首打油诗，"尤斯塔斯说，"大致是这样

有些玩着纳尼亚游戏的孩子"

变得越来越愚蠢，越来越愚蠢……

"哼，首先，孩子和愚蠢两个词就并不押韵。"露茜说。

"这是首押元音的诗。"尤斯塔斯说。

"别去问他押元音狗屁是什么东西，"爱德蒙说，"他就巴不得人家问他呢。什么也别说，不定他就会走掉。"

多半孩子碰到这么一鼻子灰，不是一走了之就是一跳八丈高。尤斯塔斯偏偏不是这样。他就是嬉皮笑脸赖着不走，不一会儿叉开口说话了。

"你们喜欢那幅画吗？”他问。

"天哪，别让他扯上艺术啊什么的那一套。"爱德蒙急忙说。可是露茜为人非常真诚，她已经说话了"是啊，我喜欢。我非常喜欢这幅画。"

"这是幅烂画。"尤斯塔斯说。

"你到门外去就看不见这幅画了。"爱德蒙说。

"你为什么喜欢这幅画。"尤斯塔斯对露茜说。

"说起来，我喜欢这幅画，"露茜说，"一来嘛，因为这条船看上去真的像在开动，海水看上去真的像湿的。而且海浪看上去真的像在一起一伏。"

尤斯塔斯当然知道不少话来回答，可是他一言不发。原因是就在他望着海浪的这工夫，他看到海浪确确实实很像在一起一伏。他只乘过一次船(而且只乘到怀特岛①)，还晕了船，闹得可惨呢。一看到画上海浪的样子他又晕了。他脸色发青，想再看一眼。于是三个孩子都看得目瞪口呆。

你们看到白纸黑字印着的故事时，也许很难相信他们看到的情景，不过你们亲眼看到这事时，几乎也同样很难相信。画上的景物竟在活动呢。看上去也根本不像电影;色彩过于逼真，过于明净，简直在露天下，电影没这么着的。船头冲进浪里，激起一大片浪花，然后又冲上来，把海浪甩在船后，这时才头一回看见船尾和甲板，可第二个浪头迎面打过来时，船头又翘上来，船尾和甲板又看不见了。就在这时，原来一直放在床上爱德蒙身边的一本练习本啪喇喇翻动，飘了起来，在他身后凭空飞向墙边，露茜觉得满头发丝都飘拂到脸上，就跟刮风天时一样。而且这会儿就是刮风天，不过这风正从画上向他们刮来。忽然一下子这阵风还刮来了种种声响——海浪沙沙冲刷，海水哗哗拍打船舷，船身嘎嘎呻吟，还有空中和海水那压倒一切的、有规律的高声怒号。不过，真正让露茜相信她不是在做梦的倒是那股味儿，那股强烈的咸涩的海水味。

①怀特岛:英国南部岛屿，靠近英吉利海峡，与不列颠岛隔索伦特峡。

"住手，"传来尤斯塔斯的声音，声音尖锐刺耳，透着害怕和暴躁，"你们两个又在玩什么荒唐的把戏了。快住手口我要告诉艾贝塔去了——哎唷！"

那两兄妹对冒险的事可习惯得多，谁知，就在尤斯塔斯叫"哎唷"的时刻，他们也一齐叫"哎唷"了。因为一大片又凉又咸的海水已经从画面上破框而出，打得他们浑身透湿不算，而且连气也透不过来。.

"我要把这幅烂画砸了。"尤斯塔斯大声叫道;就在这会儿，好几件事都凑在一起了。尤斯塔斯冲到画前。爱德蒙对魔法的厉害早已领教过一二，赶紧跳起来追他，警告他留神，别干傻事。露茜从另一边抓住他，却被拽着向前冲。这时刻，不是他们的身子变得越来越小，就是画变得越来越大了。尤斯塔斯跳起身，想把画从墙上扯下来，不知不觉间竟站到画框上了;在他面前的不是镜面，而是真正的大海，海风和海浪向画框迎面冲来，势如冲拍岩石。他吓昏了头，抓住身边那两个跳起身来的人。他们又是挣扎，又是喊叫，闹了一会儿，正以为身体已经保持平衡，一个蓝蓝的巨浪在他们四下涌起，把他们拖到海里。海水灌进尤斯塔斯的嘴巴，他那绝望的喊叫顿时中止了。

露茜暗自谢天谢地，幸亏去年夏天她拚命学游泳。说真的，如果她用慢一些的划水动作，的确会游得好得多，而且海水比起只在画面上看到的确要凉得多。不过，她还是按照任何穿着衣服掉进深水里的人应该采取的做法，保持镇定，踢掉鞋子。她甚至还闭紧嘴巴，睁开眼睛。他们离开船身很近了，她看见绿色的舷侧高耸在他们上面，船上人从甲板上看着她。这时，不出所料，尤斯塔斯慌乱中竟把抓住她，两人就此一起沉下去了。

他们重新浮上水面时，她看见一个白色的人影从舷侧跳入水中。眼下爱德蒙紧靠着她，踩着水，揪住还在号叫的尤斯塔斯两条胳膊。接着，又有个人从另一边悄悄伸出胳膊托住她，这人的脸隐隐有些面熟。船上好多人七嘴八舌地叫喊着，舷墙上人头挤动，上面抛下了缆绳。爱德蒙和那陌生人把缆绳在她身上绕紧。绕好后似乎耽搁了好久好久，她都急得脸色发青，牙齿喀嗒喀嗒打架了。实际上可没耽搁多长时间他们是在等待缆绳稳当，把她吊上船去时身体不致跟舷侧磕碰。尽管他们费尽心机，但等她终于浑身湿淋淋，簇簇抖地站到甲板上，一只膝盖还是磕得青肿了。接着，爱德蒙也给吊上船来，然后，可怜的尤斯塔斯也上来了。最后上来的是那陌生人——一个比她大几岁的金发男孩。"

“凯——凯——凯斯宾！"露茜一缓过气来，马上气喘吁吁地叫道。原来是凯斯宾——他们上回到纳尼亚去时出过力扶上王位的纳尼亚小国王凯斯宾。爱德蒙也立刻认出他了。三个人都欢天喜地，握手拍肩。

"可你们这位朋友是什么人啊？"凯斯宾笑容满面地回头对着尤斯塔斯，同时问道。谁知尤斯塔斯哭得更厉害了，任何跟他同年的男孩碰上大不了是浑身湿透这种事，有权利哭一场，可也没哭得这么厉害的，他只是一味干号道:"让我走。让我回去。我不喜欢这种事。"

"让你走？"凯斯宾说，"可是上哪儿去呢？”

尤斯塔斯冲到舷侧，仿佛想看看挂在海面上的画框似的，或者看一眼露茜的卧室也好。可他看到的是泛着星星泡沫的碧浪，浅蓝色的天空，海天都一望无际。他吓得魂不附体，也许我们倒不大好怪他。他顿时感到不舒服了

“嗨！赖尼夫，"凯斯宾对一个水手说，"给两位陛下送上香料酒。你们在水里浸了一会以后，需要点东西暖暖身子。"他称爱德蒙和露茜为两位陆下，因为他们同彼得和苏珊早在他即位之前好久就当上纳尼亚的国王和女王了。纳尼亚的时间过得跟我们这里不一样。如果你在纳尼亚过上一百年，你回到我们这世界里还是你离开的那一天的同一时辰。如果你在我们这世界里过上一星期，或者只过上一天，或者只过上一会儿，再回到纳尼亚去，你兴许发现纳尼亚已经过了一千年呢。你不到那儿就不知道。因此，佩文西家两兄妹自从上回第二回到纳尼亚去过以后，这回回来(在纳尼亚人看来)就仿佛传说中所说，总有一天会重返英国的亚瑟王①终于重返了一样。我说越快越好。

赖尼夫端来一瓶冒着气的香料酒和四个银杯。这酒来得正好，露茜和爱德蒙呻上一口顿时感到一股暖流直贯脚趾。可是尤斯塔斯却苦着脸，吐啊啐啊，又呕了起来，又放声大哭，还问人家有没有丰树牌加维生素的营养食品，能不能用蒸馏水来调制，他还死乞白赖硬要人家到下一站就把他送上岸去。

"这位可是你们给我们带来的可爱的伙伴，王兄。"凯斯宾格格笑着对爱德蒙咬着耳朵说，可是他还来不及再说什么，尤斯塔斯又发作了。"

"啊呀！哇！那到底是什么啊！快把这讨厌的东西带走。"

原来这一回他感到有点吃惊倒是真有理由了。船尾楼的房舱里果然出来了一个非常古怪的东西，向他们慢慢走来。你不妨管这叫作老鼠——的确是只老鼠。可这只老鼠竟然两条后腿站着，约莫有两英尺高。一条细细的金箍箍着脑袋，戴在一只耳朵下面，另一只耳朵上面，箍里还插着一根长长的深红色羽毛。(因为老鼠皮毛的颜色很深，几乎是黑的，所以这样打扮的效果非常醒目。)老鼠的左爪搁在一把几乎跟尾巴一样长的宝剑的柄上。它在晃荡的甲板上庄严地慢慢走来，居然四平八稳，态度也很优雅。露茜和爱德蒙一下子就认出它来了——雷佩契普，纳尼亚王国会说话的兽类中最英勇善战的老鼠大军的头头。在柏卢纳的第二次战役中，它赢得了不朽的殊荣。露茜巴不得把雷佩契普搂在怀里，抱抱它。过去她一直都想这样做。可是她也很清楚，这种乐趣她可休想享受得到，因为这样做会深深得罪它的。所以她就单腿跪下跟它说话。

①亚瑟王是英国传说中公元六世纪前后的国王，圆桌骑士的首领，传说中认为他没有死，活在仙界，总有一天会回来拯救人民。

雷佩契普伸出左腿，缩回右腿，鞠了一躬，吻吻她的手，再挺直身子，捻着胡须，嗓子尖厉刺耳地说：

"臣谨向女王佳下致敬，并向爱德蒙国王陆下致敬。"(说到这儿它又鞠了一躬。)。。承蒙两位陛下光临，这次辉煌的远航可说十全十美了。"

"啊唷，把它带走，"尤斯塔斯哭叫道，"我恨老鼠。我一向受不了动物表演。又无聊，又粗俗——而且自作多情。"

"敢情这位特别无礼的人是受你陛下保护的吧？"雷佩契普对尤斯塔斯盯了好一会儿才说，"因为，要不是——

这时露茜和爱德蒙两人都打喷嚏了。

"我多胡涂，竟让你们浑身透湿的老站在这儿。"凯斯宾说，"快到下面去，换换衣服。露茜，我当然会把自己的房舱让给你，不过，恐怕船上没有女人穿的衣服。你只好将就一下穿我的了。雷佩契普，好好带路。"

"看在女王的分上，"雷佩契普说。

"即使是荣誉的问题也只好放弃了，至少暂时只好如此。"说到这儿它向尤斯塔斯狠狠盯了一眼。可是凯斯宾催他们走，转眼工夫，露茜就不知不觉穿过舱门，走进船尾舱了。她立刻就喜欢上这间房舱——三扇方窗，面临船尾外打旋的碧蓝海水，桌子三边摆着软垫矮凳，当头吊着盏摇摇晃晃的银灯(她看了精巧的做工就知道这是小矮人的手艺)，还有门上方墙壁上狮王阿斯兰的平面金像。房舱里的这一切她刚才一眼就全看清了，因为凯斯宾下子打开右舷一扇门，说道"这就是你的房间，露茜。我自己先拿几件干爽的衣物。"他说着就在一个贮藏箱里翻找着，"找好了就让你换衣服。如果你把湿衣物扔到门外，我就叫人拿到伙房里去烘干。"

露茜觉得悠闲自在，仿佛她在凯斯宾房舱里已经住了好几个星期似的，船身摇动她可一点不在乎，因为当初她在纳尼亚当女王那时，曾多次出海航行呢。这间房舱虽然很小，但很明亮，并有一幅幅镶版画(画的都是飞禽走兽，朱红色的龙和藤蔓)，而且纤尘不染。凯斯宾的衣服给她穿太大了，可她好歹能凑合着穿。他的鞋子、拖鞋和长统靴都太大，但光着脚在甲板上走她倒不在乎。她穿戴整齐后就眺望窗外冲刷而过的海水，并深深吸了口气。她深信他们赶上一个好时光了。



[ 此帖被舞矽在2012-08-25 10:13重新编辑 ]
本帖最近评分记录： 共 2 条评分 派派币 +30

  • 她飛°

    		 派派币 +10 2015-04-08

    恭喜紀念。
隐藏
收藏 新鲜事

相关主题

回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
舞矽

ZxID：12778187

88708鲜花 260鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
配偶: 靡荼不知返
6.3上任 7.1生日 7.26周年 8.13结婚周年
举报 只看该作者 沙发   发表于: 2012-08-24 0
CHAPTER TWO ON BOARD THE DAWN TREADER

"AH, there you are, Lucy," said Caspian. "We were just waiting for you. This is my captain, the Lord Drinian."

A dark-haired man went down on one knee and kissed her hand. The only others present were Reepicheep and Edmund.

"Where is Eustace?" asked Lucy.

"In bed," said Edmund, "and I don't think we can do anything for him. It only makes him worse if you try to be nice to him."

"Meanwhile," said Caspian, "we want to talk."

"By Jove, we do," said Edmund. "And first, about time. It's a year ago by our time since we left you just before your coronation. How long has it been in Narnia?"

"Exactly three years," said Caspian.

"All going well?" asked Edmund.

"You don't suppose I'd have left my kingdom and put to sea unless all was well," answered the King. "It couldn't be better. There's no trouble at all now between Telmarines, Dwarfs, Talking Beasts, Fauns and the rest. And we gave those troublesome giants on the frontier such a good beating last summer that they pay us tribute now. And I had an excellent person to leave as Regent while I'm away Trumpkin, the Dwarf. You remember him?"

"Dear Trumpkin," said Lucy, "of course I do. You couldn't have made a better choice."

"Loyal as a badger, Ma'am, and valiant as - as a Mouse," said Drinian. He had been going to say "as a lion" but had noticed Reepicheep's eyes fixed on him.

"And where are we heading for?" asked Edmund.

"Well," said Caspian, "that's rather a long story. Perhaps you remember that when I was a child my usurping uncle Miraz got rid of seven friends of my father's (who might have taken my part) by sending them off to explore the unknown , Eastern Seas beyond the Lone Islands."

"Yes," said Lucy, "and none of them ever came back."

"Right. Well, on, my coronation day, with Aslan's approval, I swore an oath that, if once I established peace in Narnia, I would sail east myself for a year and a day to find my father's friends or to learn of their deaths and avenge them if I could. These were their names - the Lord Revilian, the Lord Bern, the Lord Argoz, the Lord Mavramorn, the Lord Octesian, the Lord Restimar, and - oh, that other one who's so hard to remember."

"The Lord Rhoop, Sire," said Drinian.

"Rhoop, Rhoop, of course," said Caspian. "That is my main intention. But Reepicheep here has an even higher hope." Everyone's eyes turned to the Mouse.

"As high as my spirit," it said. "Though perhaps as small as my stature. Why should we not come to the very eastern end of the world? And what might we find there? I expect to find Aslan's own country. It is always from the east, across the sea, that the great Lion comes to us."

"I say, that is an idea," said Edmund in an awed voice.

"But do you think," said Lucy, "Aslan's country would be that sort of country - I mean, the sort you could ever sail to?"

"I do not know, Madam," said Reepicheep. "But there is this. When I was in my cradle, a wood woman, a Dryad, spoke this verse over me:

"Where sky and water meet, Where the waves grow sweet, Doubt not, Reepicheep, To find all you seek, There is the utter East.

"I do not know what it means. But the spell of it has been on me all my life."

After a short silence Lucy asked, "And where are we now, Caspian?"

"The Captain can tell you better than I," said Caspian, so Drinian got out his chart and spread it on the table.

"That's our position," he said, laying his finger on it. "Or was at noon today. We had a fair wind from Cair Paravel and stood a little north for Galma, which we made on the next day. We were in port for a week, for the Duke of Galma made a great tournament for His Majesty and there he unhorsed many knights-"

"And got a few nasty falls myself, Drinian. Some of the bruises are there still," put in Caspian.

"- And unhorsed many knights," repeated Drinian with a grin. "We thought the Duke would have been pleased if the King's Majesty would have married his daughter, but nothing came of that-"

"Squints, and has freckles," said Caspian.

"Oh, poor girl," said Lucy.

"And we sailed from Galma," continued Drinian, "and ran into a calm for the best part of two days and had to row, and then had wind again and did not make Terebinthia till the fourth day from Galma. And there their King sent out a warning not to land for there was sickness in Terebinthia, but we doubled the cape and put in at a little creek far from the city and watered. Then we had to lie off for three days before we got a south-east wind and stood out for Seven Isles. The third day out a pirate (Terebinthian by her rig) overhauled us, but when she saw us well armed she stood off after some shooting of arrows on either part -"

"And we ought to have given her chase and boarded her and hanged every mother's son of them," said Reepicheep.

"- And in five days more we were insight of Muil, which, as you know, is the westernmost of the Seven Isles. Then we rowed through the straits and came about sundown into Redhaven on the isle of Brenn, where we were very lovingly feasted and had victuals and water at will. We left Redhaven six days ago and have made marvellously good speed, so that I hope to see the Lone Islands the day after tomorrow. The sum is, we are now nearly thirty days at sea and have sailed more than four hundred leagues from Narnia."

"And after the Lone Islands?" said Lucy.

"No one knows, your Majesty," answered Drinian. "Unless the Lone Islanders themselves can tell us."

"They couldn't in our days," said Edmund.

"Then," said Reepicheep, "it is after the Lone Islands that the adventure really begins."

Caspian now suggested that they might like to be shown over the ship before supper, but Lucy's conscience smote her and she said, "I think I really must go and see Eustace. Seasickness is horrid, you know. If I had my old cordial with me I could cure him."

"But you have," said Caspian. "I'd quite forgotten about it. As you left it behind I thought it might be regarded as one of the royal treasures and so I brought it - if you think it ought to be wasted on a thing like seasickness."

"It'll only take a drop," said Lucy.

Caspian opened one of the lockers beneath the bench and brought out the beautiful little diamond flask which Lucy remembered so well. "Take back your own, Queen," he said. They then left the cabin and went out into the sunshine.

In the deck there were two large, long hatches, fore and aft of the mast, and both open, as they always were in fair weather, to let light and air into the belly of the ship. Caspian led them down a ladder into the after hatch. Here they found themselves in a place where benches for rowing ran from side to side and the light came in through the oarholes and danced on the roof. Of course Caspian's ship was not that horrible thing, a galley rowed by slaves. Oars were used only when wind failed or for getting in and out of harbour and everyone (except Reepicheep whose legs were too short) had often taken a turn. At each side of the ship the space under the benches was left clear for the rowers' feet, but all down the centre there was a kind of pit which went down to the very keel and this was filled with all kinds of things - sacks of flour, casks of water and beer, barrels of pork, jars of honey, skin bottles of wine, apples, nuts, cheeses, biscuits, turnips, sides of bacon. From the roof - that is, from the under side of the deck - hung hams and strings of onions, and also the men of the watch offduty in their hammocks. Caspian led them aft, stepping from bench to bench; at least, it was stepping for him, and something between a step and a jump for Lucy, and a real long jump for Reepicheep. In this way they came to a partition with a door in it. Caspian opened the door and led them into a cabin which filled the stern underneath the deck cabins in the poop. It was of course not so nice. It was very low and the sides sloped together as they went down so that there was hardly any floor; and though it had windows of thick glass, they were not made to open because they were under water. In fact at this very moment, as the ship pitched they were alternately golden with sunlight and dim green with the sea.

"You and I must lodge here, Edmund," said Caspian. "We'll leave your kinsman the bunk and sling hammocks for ourselves."

"I beseech your Majesty-" said Drinian.

"No, no shipmate," said Caspian, "we have argued all that out already. You and Rhince" (Rhince was the mate) "are sailing the ship and will have cares and labours many a night when we are singing catches or telling stories, so you and he must have the port cabin above. King Edmund and I can lie very snug here below. But how is the stranger?"

Eustace, very green in the face, scowled and asked whether there was any sign of the storm getting less. But Caspian said, "What storm?" and Drinian burst out laughing.

"Storm, young master!" he roared. "This is as fair weather as a man could ask for."

"Who's that?" said Eustace irritably. "Send him away. His voice goes through my head."

"I've brought you something that will make you feel better, Eustace," said Lucy.

"Oh, go away and leave me alone," growled Eustace. But he took a drop from her flask, and though he said it was beastly stuff (the smell in the cabin when she opened it was delicious) it is certain that his face came the right colour a few moments after he had swallowed it, and he must have felt better because, instead of wailing about the storm and his head, he began demanding to be put ashore and said that at the first port he would "lodge a disposition" against them all with the British Consul. But when Reepicheep asked what a disposition was and how you lodged it (Reepicheep thought it was some new way of arranging a single combat) Eustace could only reply, "Fancy not knowing that." In the end they succeeded in convincing Eustace that they were already sailing as fast as they could towards the nearest land they knew, and that they had no more power of sending him back to Cambridge - which was where Uncle Harold lived - than of sending him to the moon. After that he sulkily agreed to put on the fresh clothes which had been put out for him and come on deck.

Caspian now showed them over the ship, though indeed they had seen most it already. They went up on the forecastle and saw the look-out man standing on a little shelf inside the gilded dragon's neck and peering through its open mouth. Inside the forecastle was the galley (or ship's kitchen) and quarters for such people as the boatswain, the carpenter, the cook and the master-archer. If you think it odd to have the galley in the bows and imagine the smoke from its chimney streaming back over the ship, that is because you are thinking of steamships where there is always a headwind. On a sailing ship the wind is coming from behind, and anything smelly is put as far forward as possible. They were taken up to the fighting top, and at first it was rather alarming to rock to and fro there and see the deck looking small and far away beneath. You realized that if you fell there was no particular reason why you should fall on board rather than in the sea. Then they were taken to the poop, where Rhince was on duty with another man at the great tiller, and behind that the dragon's tail rose up, covered with gilding, and round inside it ran a little bench. The name of the ship was Dawn Treader. She was only a little bit of a thing compared with one of our I ships, or even with the cogs, dromonds, carracks and galleons which Narnia had owned when Lucy and Edmund had reigned there under Peter as the High King, for nearly all navigation had died out in the reigns of Caspian's ancestors. When his uncle, Miraz the usurper, had sent the seven lords to sea, they had had to buy a Galmian ship and man it with hired Galmian sailors. But now Caspian had begun to teach the Narnians to be sea-faring folk once more, and the Dawn Treader was the finest ship he had built yet. She was so small that, forward of the mast, there was hardly any deck room between the central hatch and the ship's boat on one side and the hen-coop (Lucy fed the hens) on the other. But she was a beauty of her kind, a "lady" as sailors say, her lines perfect, her colours pure, and every spar and rope and pin lovingly made. Eustace of course would be pleased with nothing, and kept on boasting about liners and motor-boats and aeroplanes and submarines ("As if he knew anything about them," muttered Edmund), but the other two were delighted with the Dawn Treader, and when they returned aft to the cabin and supper, and saw the whole western sky lit up with an immense crimson sunset, and felt the quiver of the ship, and tasted the salt on their lips, and thought of unknown lands on the Eastern rim of the world, Lucy felt that she was almost too happy to speak.

What Eustace thought had best be told in his own words, for when they all got their clothes back, dried, next morning, he at once got out a little black notebook and a pencil and started to keep a diary. He always had this notebook with him and kept a record of his marks in it, for though he didn't care much about any subject for its own sake, he cared a great deal about marks and would even go to people and say, "I got so much. What did you get?" But as he didn't seem likely to get many marks on the Dawn Treader he now started a diary. This was the first entry.

"7 August. Have now been twenty-four hours on this ghastly boat if it isn't a dream. All the time a frightful storm has been raging (it's a good thing I'm not seasick). Huge waves keep coming in over the front and I have seen the boat nearly go under any number of times. All the others pretend to take no notice of this, either from swank or because Harold says one of the most cowardly things ordinary people do is to shut their eyes to Facts. It's madness to come out into the sea in a rotten little thing like this. Not much bigger than a lifeboat. And, of course, absolutely primitive indoors. No proper saloon, no radio, no bathrooms, no deck-chairs. I was dragged all over it yesterday evening and it would make anyone sick to hear Caspian showing off his funny little toy boat as if it was the Queen Mary. I tried to tell him what real ships are like, but he's too dense. E. and L., o f course, didn't back me up. I suppose a kid like L. doesn't realize the danger and E. is buttering up C. as everyone does here. They call him a King. I said I was a Republican but he had to ask me what that meant! He doesn't seem to know anything at all. Needless to say I've been put in the worst cabin of the boat, a perfect dungeon, and Lucy has been given a whole room on deck to herself, almost a nice room compared with the rest of this place. C. says that's because she's a girl. I tried to make him see what Alberta says, that all that sort of thing is really lowering girls but he was too dense. Still, he might see that I shall be ill if I'm kept in that hole any longer. E. says we mustn't grumble because C. is sharing it with us himself to make room for L. As if that didn't make it more crowded and far worse. Nearly forgot to say that there is also a kind of Mouse thing that gives everyone the most frightful cheek. The others can put up with it if they like but I shall twist his tail pretty soon if he tries it on me. The food is frightful too."

The trouble between Eustace and Reepicheep arrived even sooner than might have been expected. Before dinner next day, when the others were sitting round the table , waiting (being at sea gives one a magnificent appetite), Eustace came rushing in, wringing his hand and shouting out:

"That little brute has half killed me. I insist on it being kept under control. I could bring an action against you, Caspian. i could order you to have it destroyed."

At the same moment Reepicheep appeared. His sword was drawn and his whiskers looked very fierce but he was as polite as ever.

"I ask your pardons all," he said, "and especially her Majesty's. If I had known that he would take refuge here I would have awaited a more reasonable time for his correction."

"What on earth's up?" asked Edmund.

What had really happened was this. Reepicheep, who never felt that the ship was getting on fast enough, loved to sit on the bulwarks far forward just beside the dragon's head, gazing out at the eastern horizon and singing softly in his little chirruping voice the song the Dryad had made for him. He never held on to anything, however the ship pitched, and kept his balance with perfect ease; perhaps his long tail, hanging down to the deck inside the bulwarks, made this easier. Everyone on board was familiar with this habit, and the sailors liked it because when one was on look-out duty it gave one somebody to talk to. Why exactly Eustace had slipped and reeled and stumbled all the way forward to the forecastle (he had not yet got his sea-legs) I never heard. Perhaps he hoped he would see land, or perhaps he wanted to hang about the galley and scrounge something. Anyway, as soon as he saw that long tail hanging down - and perhaps it was rather tempting - he thought it would be delightful to catch hold of it, swing Reepicheep round by it once or twice upside-down, then run away and laugh, At first the plan seemed to work beautifully. The Mouse was not much heavier than a very large cat. Eustace had him off the rail in a trice and very silly he looked (thought Eustace) with his little limbs all splayed out and his mouth open. But unfortunately Reepicheep, who had fought for his life many a time, never lost his head even for a moment. Nor his skill. It is not very easy to draw one's sword when one is swinging round in the air by one's tail, but he did. And the next thing Eustace knew was two agonizing jabs in his hand which made him let go of the tail; and the next thing after that was that the Mouse had picked itself up again as if it were a ball bouncing off the deck, and there it was facing him, and a horrid long, bright, sharp thing like a skewer was waving to and fro within an inch of his stomach. (This doesn't count as below the belt for mice in Narnia because they can hardly be expected to reach higher.)

"Stop it," spluttered Eustace, "go away. Put that thing away. It's not safe. Stop it, I say. I'll tell Caspian.

I'll have you muzzled and tied up."

"Why do you not draw your own sword, poltroon!" cheeped the Mouse. "Draw and fight or I'll beat you black and blue with the flat."

"I haven't got one," said Eustace. "I'm a pacifist. I don't believe in fighting."

"Do I understand," said Reepicheep, withdrawing his sword for a moment and speaking very sternly, "that you do not intend to give me satisfaction?"

"I don't know what you mean," said Eustace, nursing his hand. "If you don't know how to take a joke I shan't bother my head about you."

"Then take that," said Reepicheep, "and that - to teach you manners - and the respect due to a knight - and a Mouse - and a Mouse's tail -" and at each word he gave Eustace a blow with the side of his rapier, which was thin, fine dwarf-tempered steel and as supple and effective as a birch rod. Eustace (of course) was at a school where they didn't have corporal punishment, so the sensation was quite new to him. That was why, in spite of having no sealegs, it took him less than a minute to get off that forecastle and cover the whole length of the deck and burst in at the cabin door - still hotly pursued by Reepicheep. Indeed it seemed to Eustace that the rapier as well as the pursuit was hot. It might have been red-hot by the feel.

There was not much difficulty in settling the matter once Eustace realized that everyone took the idea of a duel seriously and heard Caspian offering to lend him a sword, and Drinian and Edmund discussing whether he ought to be handicapped in some way to make up for his being so much bigger than Reepicheep. He apologized sulkily and went off with Lucy to have his hand bathed and bandaged and then went to his bunk. He was careful to lie on his side.

2、在黎明踏浪号上

"啊，你可来了，露茜，"凯斯宾说，"我们正在等你呢。

这位是我们的船长德里宁爵爷。"

一个黑发的男人单腿跪下，吻吻她的手。另外在场的只有雷佩契普和爱德蒙。

"尤斯塔斯呢？"露茜问。

"在床上，"爱德蒙说，"我想我们帮不了他什么忙。要是你想待他好，只有害得他更惨。"

"同时，"凯斯宾说，"我们想要叙叙。"

"哎呀，我们真要叙叙呢。"爱德蒙说，"首先，得谈谈时间。上回你加冕典礼前夕我们分手以来，按我们的时间是过了一年。你们纳尼亚过了多长时间啊？"

"正好三年。"凯斯宾说。

"一切太平无事吧？"爱德蒙问。

"你想，要不是国内太平无事，我会出国航海吗？"国王答，"不能再好了。现在台尔马人、小矮人、会说话的兽类、羊怪和其他百姓之间都没有什么麻烦。我们去年夏天给边境上那些惹是生非的巨人一顿好打，现在他们向我们进贡了。我不在朝的时候，有一个了不起的人当摄政王——就是小矮人杜鲁普金。你们还记得他吗？"

"亲爱的杜鲁普金吗？"露茜说，"我当然记得。你选这个人真是再好不过的了。"

"女王陛下，他像灌一样忠诚，像——老鼠一样勇敢。"

德里宁说。他本来打算说"像狮子一样"，但看到雷佩契普的眼睛直盯着他，才改了口。

"我们要开到哪儿去啊？"爱德蒙问。

"这个嘛，"凯斯宾说，"说来话可长了。也许你们还记得我小时候，我那个篡夺王位的叔叔弥若兹要除掉原本支持我的那七位父王的朋友，把他们派到孤独群岛那边去开发东大洋的无名荒地吧？"

"是啊，"露茜说，"从此一个都没回来。"

"对。说起来，就在我加冕典礼那天，在狮王阿斯兰同意下，我发了誓，一旦我在纳尼亚确立了太平盛世，我就亲自航海到东部去，花一年时间寻找我父王的朋友，打听他们的死活，办得到的话就替他们报仇。这七个人的名字是——雷维廉爵爷、伯恩爵爷、阿尔戈兹爵爷、马夫拉蒙爵爷、奥克特西安爵爷、雷斯蒂玛爵爷，还有——啊呀，另外一个可记不住了。"

"陛下，是罗普爵爷。"德里宁说。

"罗普，罗普，当然了，"凯斯宾说，"那就是我的主要目的。可是这位雷伊契普还有个更高的抱负。"大家的目光都转向那老鼠身上。

"尽管我身材也许矮小，"它说，"可是我心比天高。我们何不航行到世界的最东头？我们在那里会找到什么呢？我希望找到阿斯兰的国土。狮王总是从东方，漂洋过海来找我们的。"

"哎呀，这倒是个好主意。"爱德蒙用肃然起敬的声音说。

"你看，"露茜说，"阿斯兰的国土是那种——我意思是说，乘船能找到的国土吗？"

"我不知道，女王陛下，"雷佩契普说，"不过有这么一首诗。我吃奶的时候，有个森林女神，一个树精念过这段提到我的诗句。

海天相接的地方，

海水变得甜又香，

雷佩契普把心放，

包你找到要找的地方，

那里就是极东方。

"我不知道这诗句是什么意思。不过这诗在我一生中都有股魔力。

沉默了一会儿，露茜问"凯斯宾，我们眼下在什么地方？

"船长可以跟你讲得比我清楚。"凯斯宾说。德里宁就拿出海图，摊开在桌上。

"这就是我们的方位，"他指点着海图说，"也就是今天正午的方位。我们从凯尔帕拉维尔出发一路顺风，方向稍稍偏北，驶往加尔马，第二天就到了。我们在港口停泊了一星期，因为加尔马公爵为怪下举行一次比武大赛，陛下把许多骑士打下马来——"

"德里宁，我自己也狼狈地摔下来几回。身上几块青肿还没消呢。"凯斯宾插嘴说。

"还把许多骑士打下马来，"德里宁咧嘴笑着再说一遍，"我们原以为要是国王陛下娶了公爵小姐，公爵会高兴的，可是结果没那回事——

"斜视眼，脸上还有雀斑。"凯斯宾说。

"啊呀，可怜的姑娘。"露茜说。

"后来我们从加尔马启航，"德里宁继续说，"整整两天碰上风平浪静，只好划桨了。后来又起风了，离开加尔马后第四天才到达特里宾西亚。特里宾西亚国王发出警告说不准在当地登陆，因为当地闹瘟疫，我们就绕过岬角，驶进远离京城的一个小海湾里，加水。后来又不得不歇了三天才遇上一阵东南风，就开往七群岛。第三天，一条海盗船追上我们，看装备是条特里宾西亚的船，不过那条船看见我们船上全副武装，朝两边射了几箭以后就开走了。,

"我们应当追赶那条船，上船去，把他们那些鬼孙子一个个都绞死。"雷佩契普说。

“……又过了五天以后，我们就看见了米尔岛，你也知道，就是七群岛最西端的一个小岛。于是我们划过海峡，傍晚时分来到布伦岛上的红港，我们在当地受到盛情宴请，随意装足了食物，还加了水。六天前我们离开红港，航速快得出奇，所以我希望后天就能看到孤独群岛。日前我们总计已经出海将近三十天了，航程离开纳尼亚有四百多海里了。"

"到了孤独群岛之后呢？"露茜说。

"陛下，没人知道，"德里宁答，"除非孤独群岛上的人能告诉我们。"

"当年他们可没法告诉我们。"爱德蒙说口.

"那么说来，"雷佩契普说，"到了孤独群岛后才真正开始探险呢。"

这时凯斯宾提议他们不妨先在船上到处参观一下再吃晚饭，可是露茜心里过意不去，她说"我想，我真得去看看尤斯塔斯了。不瞒你说，晕船可要命呢。要是我身边带着我过去那个药瓶，就可以治好它。"

"这药还在，"凯斯宾说，"我倒完全忘了。因为你留下这药，我寻思着不妨把这药当成一件王室宝贝，所以我就带着了——如果你认为在晕船这种毛病上应当白白用掉一点药的话，就去用吧。"

"我只要用一滴。"露茜说。

凯斯宾打开凳子下一个贮藏箱，取出露茜清清楚楚记得的那个美丽的小钻石药瓶。"收回你的宝贝吧，女王。"他说。于是他们离开房舱出来，走到阳光下。

甲板上桅杆前后有两个又大又长的舱口盖，两个都敞开着，碰上好天他们都这样做，让阳光和空气都通进船舱。凯斯宾带领他们走下梯子，进入后舱口。他们在舱里才发现，原来这地方左右两边都有划桨的长凳，亮光透过桨孔照进来，在舱顶上晃动。凯斯宾的船当然不是由奴隶划桨的单层甲板大帆船那种可怕东西。船桨只是在没风的时候，或进出港口的时候才用，而且除了腿太短的雷佩契普之外，人人都经常轮流划桨的。船里两边长凳下都有空地方让划船的人搁脚，只有中间部位有个窖似的，一直通到龙骨处，害里堆满各种各样东西——一袋袋面粉、一桶桶水和啤酒、一桶桶猪肉、一罐罐蜂蜜、一皮囊一皮囊的酒，还有苹果、干果仁、奶酷、饼干、大头菜、一爿爿牛肉。舱顶——也就是甲板下面——挂着火腿和一串串葱。还有下班后躺在吊床里的值班人员。凯斯宾带领他们到船尾，从这边长凳跨到那边长凳，至少说来，在他是跨，露茜嘛，有点连跳带跨，而在雷佩契普就是真正的大跳跃了。他们就这样走到一块有门的隔板前。凯斯宾打开门，带他们走进一间船舱，这间房舱正好在船尾楼几间甲板舱下面的船尾部分。这间房舱当然没那么好。房间很低，四壁倾斜，凑在一起，他们一路走进去，舱里连一点空隙都没有了;虽然舱里有厚厚的玻璃窗，可是开不了，因为这些部位都在水下。总之，在这时刻，随着船身前后颠簸，舱里一会儿阳光金灿灿，一会儿水光绿幽幽。

"你我必须睡在这儿了，爱德蒙。"凯斯宾说。

"我们要让你们这个亲戚睡床铺，我们自己睡吊床。"

"恳求陛下……"德里宁说。

"不，不，伙伴，"凯斯宾说，"我们已经讨论好了。你和赖因斯(赖因斯是大副)要驾驶船，有好多天晚上要担心操劳，而我们倒只是唱唱歌，聊聊天，所以你和他必须住在甲板上左舷的房舱。我同爱德蒙国王在下面这儿可以睡得舒舒服服。不过这个陌生人怎么样啦？"

尤斯塔斯脸色很青，愁眉苦脸，打听风浪有没有平息的迹象。可是凯斯宾说"什么风浪啊？"德里宁不由放声大笑。

"少爷，风浪吗？"他呵呵大笑道，"这天气好得不能再好了。"

"这是谁？"尤斯塔斯烦躁不安说，"叫他走。他的声音把我脑袋也胀死了。

"我给你拿来点药，吃了你就会好受些的，尤斯塔斯。"露茜说。

"啊呀，走开，别来烦我。"尤斯塔斯咆哮道。她一打开药瓶，房舱里就闻到一股清香味儿，尽管他说这是要命的毒药，但他还是喝了她瓶里的一滴药。等他咽下肚去，一会儿脸色就正常了，想必他感到好些了，因为他不再哭闹风浪啊头胀啊什么的了，他开始要求把他送上岸去，还说他一踏上第一个港口，就向英国领事馆提请对他们全体作出裁决。雷佩契普还以为这是安排单独决斗的新方式，就问他裁决是怎么回事，怎么提请，尤斯塔斯只能回答"怪不怪，连这个也不知道。"到最后，他们终于说得尤斯塔斯相信，他们已经尽快朝他们知道的最近的陆地驶去，而且正如他们没能耐送他上月球去一样，他们也没有能耐送他回到哈罗德舅舅住的剑桥去。他听了才愁眉苦脸地同意换上已经拿出来给他穿的干净衣服，到甲板上去。

于是凯斯宾就领他们参观全船，虽然实际上他们已经参观过一大半了。他们登上船首楼，看见守望员站在镀金龙颈旁一个小木架上，从张开的龙口向外张望。船首楼里是厨房(也就是船上的伙房)，还有水手长、木匠、厨子和弓箭手头头这些人的住处。如果你觉得船头上竟然有厨房真怪，以为烟囱里的烟都是朝后飘的，那是因为你心目中的船是经常顶风行驶的轮船。而帆船却是靠后面来的风推动的，所以什么臭味都尽往前面吹。他们还给带到辑顶的观测台上，开头在上面前后晃动，往下看见甲板很小，在底下很远很远，倒相当惊心动魄。你心里明白，万一掉下去，绝不会无缘无故偏巧掉在甲板上，而不掉在海里。后来他们又给带到船尾楼去，赖因斯和另一个人在值班掌大舵，舵后龙尾翘起来，镀满金粉，半圆形的船尾内圈有一溜小坐板。船名是黎明踏浪号。这条船跟我们这里的一条船比起来，只是小巫见大巫，甚至还比不上彼得当至尊王、露茜和爱德蒙统治纳尼亚王国那时代的各种船，当时王国曾经拥有不少方帆帆船、快速帆船、宽体帆船和两用大帆船，而在凯斯宾历代国王在位期间，几乎全部航海事业都绝迹了。当初凯斯宾的叔父，那个篡夺王位的弥若兹把七位爵爷派去出海时，他们曾经不得不买进一艘加尔马的船，还雇了加尔马水手。不过现在凯斯宾又开始教纳尼亚人再次做海员了。黎明踏浪号是他迄今所建造的最优良的船只。这条船非常小巧，桅杆前，一边是大船上的救生艇，另一边是鸡棚(露茜喂那些母鸡)，这两边和当中舱口盖之间简直就容不下甲板舱了。不过这条船倒是同类船中一个"美人儿”,照水手说是一位”小姐”，船的外形美极了，颜色纯正，每根丰榄危衍、缆绳、圆钉都做工精美。尤斯塔斯当然对什么都毫无兴趣，不断吹嘘什么大客轮、汽艇、飞机和潜水艇(爱德蒙嘀咕说，"仿佛他对此样样精通似的”)，可是那两位对黎明踏浪号却很喜欢，当他们折向船尾到舱里吃晚饭时，看见西边整片天空照耀着一大片殷红的夕阳，感到船身在颤动，唇边尝到咸味，想到东边无名的土地，露茜不由觉得自己快乐得几乎说不出话来了。

尤斯塔斯心里是什么想法最好用他自己的话来说，因为第二天早上，他们全取回自己的干衣服后，他马上掏出一本黑色的小笔记本，一枝铅笔，动手记起日记来了。他身上一直带着这本笔记本，里面记着他的分数，因为虽然他对任何功课的本身都不大在乎，可他对分数却非常在乎，甚至到人家跟前说"我得了好多分。你得几分？"可是，在黎明踏浪号上，他看来是不大可能得多少分的了，所以现在他开始记日记。第一段是这么写的:2

八月七日。如果不是做梦的话，在这条鬼船上至今已经二十四小时了。吓人的风浪一直在肆虐(幸好我没有晕船)。巨浪不断迎头打来，我看见船身几乎沉没过无数次了。其他人全都装做对此毫不理会，这不是出于虚张声势，就是哈罗德所说的，凡人最怯懦的行为就是对事实视而不见。乘坐这样一条小破船出海来就是发疯。比救生艇大不了多少。而且，船内原始之极。没有正式的酒吧间，没有无线电，没有浴室，甲板上没有躺椅。昨天晚上我被硬拖去到处跑，凯斯宾卖弄他这条可笑的玩具小船，仿佛它是"玛丽王后"号邮船似的。我企图告诉他真正的船只是什么样子，可是他大愚钝。爱和露当然不支持我。我看，像露这么个毛孩子不知道什么危险。而爱又拼命巴结凯，这里人人都这样做。他们称他为国王。我说我是个共和主义者，可他听了只得问我共和是什么意思！看来他根本什么都不懂。不消说，我被安排在船上最恶劣的房舱里，一问十足的地牢，露茜倒安排在甲板上单独住一整间，跟这地方其他房舱比起来，几乎称得上一间好房间。凯说那是因为她是个女孩子。我企图让他明白艾贝塔说的话，说这种事实际上完全是贬低女孩子，可是他大愚钝了。然而他可能明白如果我再住在那个洞里，将会生玻爱说我们不该抱怨，因为凯让出房来给露睡，自己也跟我们合位。好像这一来不是变得更挤了，更糟了似的。差点忘了说，还有一种鼠类的东西竟敢如此讨厌，对人人都大胆无礼。虽然别人愿意的话尽可以容忍，可是如果它敢对我如此，我一定立刻扭断它的尾巴。饭菜也讨厌。

尤斯塔斯同雷佩契普之间的麻烦闹得竟比预料中更早。第二天吃午饭前，其他人正围桌坐等(因为在海上航行，人们的胃口特好)l尤斯塔斯一头冲进来，搓着手，大喊大叫说

"那小畜生差点要了我的命。我坚持必须对它严加看管。我可以对你提出控告，凯斯宾。我可以命令把它消灭掉。"

正在这时，雷佩契普来了。它的剑已出勒，胡须怒张，一副凶相，可是它还是很斯文。

"请诸位原谅，"它说，"特别是请女王陛下原谅。如果我知道他要在这里避难，就可以再等一段相当时间，让他改正。"

"到底怎么啦？”爱德蒙问。

原来是这么回事。雷佩契普丝毫也不觉得这船开得够快，总爱远远坐在前面龙头旁边的舷墙上，一面凝视东方地平线，一面吱吱喳喳细声唱着树精为它作的歌曲。它一点也不抓住什么东西，可是不管船身怎么颠簸，它总能稳坐不动，姿态优雅，也许是它的长尾巴拖在舷墙里侧的甲板上才容易坐稳吧。船上人人都熟悉它这种习惯，水手们可喜欢呢。因为有一个在值班瞟望，另外一个就有人可以谈天了。尤斯塔斯在船上还是晕船，究竟为什么溜出来，路上摇摇摆摆，磕磕绊绊，摸到船首楼去，我可没听说。也许他巴望看见陆地吧，或许他想在伙房四下逛逛，讨点东西吃吃。反正，他一看见那长尾巴拖下地——也许这相当诱人——他马上就想，要能一把抓住尾巴，把雷佩契普颠倒转上一两圈，然后逃走，哈哈大笑，定有趣。开头这计划进行顺利。那老鼠不比一只大猫重多少。转眼间尤斯塔斯已经把它扔到栏杆外，瞧它细小的四脚摊开，嘴巴张大，尤斯塔斯觉得它丑相出足。不巧的是，雷佩契普多次拚死奋战，可一刻也没惊惶失措过，也没丢掉过一身武艺。照说尾巴被人揪住，身子在空中转动，要拔出剑来是不大容易的，可是它却办到了。尤斯塔斯不知不觉间，手上就中了两剑，痛得他只好松开尾巴，接下来，那老鼠就像一个球似的在甲板上打个滚弹开，又爬了起来，当场面对着他，枝长挑挑、亮晃晃，像烤肉叉般尖利的可怕家伙，就在他肚子前一两英寸的地方来回挥舞。(这对纳尼亚的老鼠来说，不能看成击对方腰带以下的犯规行为，因为老鼠够不到更高的部位。

"住手，"尤斯塔斯唾沫四溅地说，"走开。把那家伙收起来。这不安全。我说，住手。我要告诉凯斯宾。我要把你嘴巴套上，把你手脚捆祝"

胆小鬼！你干吗不拔出你的剑来啊？"老鼠吱吱叫道，

"拔出剑来斗一场，要不我就用剑面把你打得青一块紫一块。"

"我一把家伙也没有，"尤斯塔斯说，"我是个爱好和平的人。我不赞成打斗。"

"那么你是说，"雷佩契普暂时抽回剑去，非常严厉地说，"你不打算答应同我决斗吗？"

"我不知道你是什么意思，"尤斯塔斯舔舔手说，"如果你不懂得怎么接受人家跟你开的玩笑，那我也不屑替你伤脑筋。"

"那就受我这一剑，"雷佩契普说，"还有这一剑——教训教训你懂礼貌——懂得应该怎样尊敬一位骑士——一位老鼠将军——和老鼠将军的尾巴——他说一旬，就给尤斯塔斯来一下，每一下都是用剑面，这剑是用小矮人冶炼的优质薄钢片锻造的，像白桦木棍一样软巧柔韧。尤斯塔斯念书的学校当然没有体罚，所以这种惊心动魄的经历对他来说完全是新奇的。因此，尽管他还晕船，竟然转眼工夫就逃出船首楼，奔过甲板，突然闯进舱门来——雷佩契普还在后面紧追不舍呢。对尤斯塔斯来说，当然不仅追得火热，那把剑也火热。说不定那股感觉也是火辣辣的吧。

但等尤斯塔斯明白大家对决斗的事都看得十分认真，听到凯斯宾提出借给他一把剑，德里宁和爱德蒙争论着是不是该用什么法子给他规定个不利条件，以抵消他在身材上比雷佩契普高大得多所占的便宜，这时这件事也就迎刃而解了。他愁眉苦脸地赔礼道歉，就跟着露茜走掉了，去洗手，包扎，然后回到铺位，小心翼翼地制身躺下。"
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
舞矽

ZxID：12778187

88708鲜花 260鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
配偶: 靡荼不知返
6.3上任 7.1生日 7.26周年 8.13结婚周年
举报 只看该作者 板凳   发表于: 2012-08-24 0
CHAPTER THREE THE LONE ISLANDS

3、孤独群岛

"LAND in sight," shouted the man in the bows.

"看得见陆地了！"船头上瞭望的人喊道。

Lucy, who had been talking to Rhince on the poop, came pattering down the ladder and raced forward. As she went she was joined by Edmund, and they found Caspian, Drinian and Reepicheep already on the forecastle. It was a coldish morning, the sky very pale and the sea very dark blue with little white caps of foam, and there, a little way off on the starboard bow, was the nearest of the Lone Islands, Felimath, like a low green hill in the sea, and behind it, further off, the grey slopes of its sister Doorn.

露茜一直在船尾楼上跟赖因斯说话，一听赶紧啪嗒啪嗒走下梯子，奔上前来。一路上碰到爱德蒙也来了，他们看见凯斯宾、德里宁和雷佩契普已经在船首楼上了。这天早上天气凉随风里的，天空灰蒙蒙，海水是深蓝色，泛着白色的小浪花，在右舷船头外不远处，就是孤独群岛最近的一个小岛费利梅斯岛，就像海里一座低矮的青山，小岛后面，再远处是它的姐妹岛多恩岛那灰蒙蒙的斜坡。

"Same old Felimath! Same old Doorn," said Lucy, clapping her hands. "Oh - Edmund, how long it is since you and I saw them last!"

"费利梅斯还是老样子l多恩还是老样子！II露茜拍手说，"唉，爱德蒙，我跟你有多久没见到这些岛了。"

"I've never understood why they belong to Narnia," said Caspian. "Did Peter the High King conquer them?"

"我一点也不明白这些岛怎么会属于纳尼亚的，"凯斯宾说，"难道是至尊王彼得攻打下来的吗？"

"Oh no," said Edmund. "They were Narnian before our time - in the days of the White Witch."

"哦，不是，"爱德蒙说，"在我们执政时代之前就是纳尼亚的了——那还是白女巫的时代呢。"

(By the way, I have never yet heard how these remote islands became attached to the crown of Narnia; if I ever do, and if the story is at all interesting, I may put it in some other book.)

(顺便交代一下，我至今还没听说这些遥远的岛屿是如何属于纳尼亚王国的;如果我听说这事，而这事果然有趣，我会写进别的什么书里的。

"Are we to put in here, Sire?" asked Drinian.

"我们要在这里靠岸吗，陛下？"德里宁问。

"1 shouldn't think it would be much good landing on Felimath," said Edmund. "It was almost uninhabited in our days and it looks as if it was the same still. The people lived mostly on Doorn and a little on Avra - that's the third one; you can't see it yet. They only kept sheep on Felimath."

"我看费利梅斯不见得有什么好码头，"爱德蒙说，

"Then we'll have to double that cape, I suppose," said Drinian, "and land on Doorn. That'll mean rowing."

"我们那时候这里几乎没人住，看来现在仍然如此。人们多半住在多恩岛，还有些住在阿芙拉岛——那是第三个小岛;你们现在还看不见。人们只是在费利梅斯岛上放放羊罢了。"

"I'm sorry we're not landing on Felimath," said Lucy. "I'd like to walk there again. It was so lonely - a nice kind of loneliness, and all grass and clover and soft sea air."

"我看，我们只得绕过那岬角了，"德里宁说，"到多恩岛去靠岸。那么说就得划桨了。"

"I'd love to stretch my legs now too," said Caspian. "I tell you what. Why shouldn't we go ashore in the boat and send it back, and then we could walk across Felimath and let the Dawn Treader pick us up on the other side?"

"可惜我们不在费利梅斯岛靠岸，"露茜说，"我倒愿意再在那儿走走。那是很冷清的——一种微妙的冷清，四处都是野草和三叶草，还有柔和的海风。

If Caspian had been as experienced then as he became later on in this voyage he would not have made this suggestion; but at the moment it seemed an excellent one. "Oh do let's," said Lucy.

"我也喜欢活动活动双腿，"凯斯宾说，"我来告诉你。我们何不划小船上岸，再让小船划回大船，那我们就可以走过费利梅斯岛，让黎明踏浪号在另一边接我们？""

"You'll come, will you?" said Caspian to Eustace, who had come on deck with his hand bandaged.

如果凯斯宾当时就像这次远航后那样老练，那他就不会这样提出来了，但在那时，这主意似乎最妙了。"啊呀，那就去吧。"露茜说。

"Anything to get off this blasted boat," said Eustace.

"你要去吗？"凯斯宾对已经包扎着手来到甲板上的尤斯塔斯说。

"Blasted?" said Drinian. "How do you mean?"

"只要离开这条该死的船，什么都行。"尤斯塔斯说。

"In a civilized country like where I come from," said Eustace, "the ships are so big that when you're inside you wouldn't know you were at sea at all."

“该死的？"德里宁说，"你什么意思？"

"In that case you might just as well stay ashore," said Caspian. "Will you tell them to lower the boat, Drinian."

"在我来的那种文明国家里，"尤斯塔斯说，"船都是很大的，你一到船里根本就不知道自己在海上。"

The King, the Mouse, the two Pevensies, and Eustace all got into the boat and were pulled to the beach of Felimath. When the boat had left them and was being rowed back they all turned and looked round. They were surprised at how small the Dawn Treader looked.

"那样的话，你还不如在岸上待着，"凯斯宾说，"请你叫他们放下救生艇吧，德里宁。"

Lucy was of course barefoot, having kicked off her shoes while swimming, but that is no hardship if one is going to walk on downy turf. It was delightful to be ashore again and to smell the earth and grass, even if at first the ground seemed to be pitching up and down like a ship, as it usually does for a while if one has been at sea. It was much warmer here than it had been on board and Lucy found the sand pleasant to her feet as they crossed it. There was a lark singing.

国王、老鼠、佩文西兄妹和尤斯塔斯一行五人上了救生艇，划到费利梅斯岛的海滩边。救生艇把他们留在岸上后又划回大船那儿去，他们都回过头去看看。只见黎明踏浪号看上去这么小，不禁感到诧异。

They struck inland and up a fairly steep, though low, hill. At the top of course they looked back, and there was the Dawn Treader shining like a great bright insect and crawling slowly north-westward with her oars. Then they went over the ridge and could see her no longer.

露茜在掉下水游泳时已经踢掉了鞋子，当然光着脚，不过你要是打算在毛茸茸的草皮上走路，那也没什么苦。能再次上岸，闻到土地和野草的香味，真叫人心里高兴，哪怕开头踏在土地上好像还在船里那样上下颠簸也高兴啊，如果你在海上，往往有一阵子会有这种感觉。这里比起船上要暖和得多了，他们走过沙地时，露茜觉得沙地很舒服。有一只云雀在歌唱。

Doom now lay before them, divided from Felimath by a channel about a mile wide; behind it and to the left lay Avra. The little white town of Narrowhaven on Doorn was easily seen.

他们到了内陆，登上一座虽然低矮却很陡峭的小山。在山顶上，他们少不得回头眺望，只见黎明踏浪号像一只亮晃晃的大甲虫在闪光，划着桨，慢慢朝西北方向爬行。然后，他们翻过山岭，就再也看不见这船了。

"Hullo! What's this?" said Edmund suddenly.

此刻多恩岛就在眼前了，同费利梅斯岛相隔一条一英里宽的海峡，多恩岛后面的左边就是阿芙拉岛。一眼就看出多恩岛上那个白色的小镇狭港。

In the green valley to which they were descending six or seven rough-looking men, all armed, were sitting by a tree.

"喂，这是什么啊？"爱德蒙突然说。

"Don't tell them who we are," said Caspian.

在他们往下走的那个绿色山谷里，有六七个一副粗相的人全副武装，守在树边。

"And pray, your Majesty, why not?" said Reepicheep who had consented to ride on Lucy's shoulder.

"别跟他们说我们是什么人。"凯斯宾说。

"It just occurred to me," replied Caspian, "that no one here can have heard from Narnia for a long time. It's just possible they may not still acknowledge our over-lordship. In which case it might not be quite safe to be known as the King."

“请问陛下，为什么别说？”同意骑在露茜肩膀上的雷佩契普说。

"We have our swords, Sire," said Reepicheep.

"我刚好想起，"凯斯宾说，"这里有好久没人听到纳尼亚的消息了。很有可能，他们也许还没承认我们的君主地位。在这种情况下，给人知道是国王可不大安全。"

"Yes, Reep, I know we have," said Caspian. "But if it is a question of re-conquering the three islands, I'd prefer to come back with a rather larger army."

"我们有剑呢，陛下。"雷佩契普说。"

By this time they were quite close to the strangers, one of whom - a big black-haired fellow - shouted out, "A good morning to you."

"是啊，雷普，我知道我们有剑，"凯斯宾说，"不过如果这是重新征服这三个小岛的问题，我情愿带一支相当强大的军队再回来。

"And a good morning to you," said Caspian. "Is there still a Governor of the Lone Islands?"

这时，他们同几个陌生人隔得很近了，其中一个黑发大汉喊道"你们早。”

"To be sure there is," said the man, "Governor Gumpas. His Sufficiency is at Narrowhaven. But you'll stay and drink with us."

"你们早，"凯斯宾说，"孤独群岛上还有总督吗？"

Caspian thanked him, though neither he nor the others much liked the look of their new acquaintance, and all of them sat down. But hardly had they raised their cups to their lips when the black-haired man nodded to his companions and, as quick as lightning, all the five visitors found themselves wrapped in strong arms. There was a moment's struggle but all the advantages were on one side, and soon everyone was disarmed and had their hands tied behind their backs except Reepicheep, writhing in his captor's grip and biting furiously.

"不错，"那人说，"有个冈帕斯总督。他大人在狭港。不过你们可以留下同我们一起喝酒。"

"Careful with that beast, Tacks," said the Leader. "Don't damage him. He'll fetch the best price of the lot, I shouldn't wonder."

凯斯宾就谢谢他，虽然他不大喜欢这些新结识的人的长相，另外四个也不喜欢，但是大伙儿还是坐下了。谁知他们还没把酒杯举到唇边，那个黑发大汉就对同伙点点头，说时迟，那时快，五位来客不知不觉中全都给几条铁臂揪住了。他们挣扎了一会儿，但是势单力薄，一下子个个都被对方解除了武装，两手都被绑在背后——只有雷佩契普还在对方手里折腾，拼命乱咬。

"Coward! Poltroon!" squeaked Reepicheep. "Give me my sword and free my paws if you dare."

"留神那只畜生，塔克斯，"那头头说，"别伤害它。我相信，它能卖个好价钱

"Whew!" whistled the slave merchant (for that is what he was). "It can talk! Well I never did. Blowed if I take less than two hundred crescents for him." The Calormen crescent, which is the chief coin in those parts, is worth about a third of a pound.

"唷！"奴隶贩子吹了一声口哨(这人果然是奴隶贩子)，”它会说话!真没听说过。我拿它卖不到两百月牙才怪呢。"月牙是那些地方主要通用的卡乐门货币，大约值三分之一英镑。

"So that's what you are," said Caspian. "A kidnapper and slaver. I hope you're proud of it."

"原来你是这么个货色，"凯斯宾说，"拐子，奴隶贩子。希望你感到得意。"

"Now, now, now, now," said the slaver. "Don't you start any jaw. The easier you take it, the pleasanter all round, see? I don't do this for fun. I've got my living to make same as anyone else."

"喂，喂，喂，喂，"奴隶贩子说，"别再开口唠叨了。你越是悠着点儿，越是处处舒服。我干这行可不是闹着玩。我跟任何人一样，也得谋生。"

"Where will you take us?" asked Lucy, getting the words out with some difficulty.

"你要把我们带到哪儿去？"露茜好不容易才说出这句话来。

"Over to Narrowhaven," said the slaver. "For market day tomorrow."

"带到狭港去。"奴隶贩子说，"明天开市。""那儿有英国领事馆吗？"尤斯塔斯问。

"Is there a British Consul there?" asked Eustace.

"有什么？"那人说。

"Is there a which?" said the man.

谁知没等尤斯塔斯不厌其烦地想法解释清楚，奴隶贩子干脆就说"得了，这套莫明其妙的话我听够了。这老鼠倒是令人十分满意，可是这一个却说得烦死人了。我们走吧，伙计们。"

But long before Eustace was tired of trying to explain, the slaver simply said, "Well, I've had enough of this jabber. The Mouse is a fair treat but this one would talk the hind leg off a donkey. Off we go, mates."

于是四个被抓住的人都绑在一起，虽然没往死里绑，却很严实，就这样押着向岸边走去。雷佩契普给抱着。他们吓唬它说要捆上嘴巴，它就不再乱咬了。可是它倒有一大堆话说，露茜真弄不懂，老鼠说给奴隶贩子听的这些话，说给人家听人家怎么受得了。可是奴隶贩子一点也没嫌烦，只是说，"说下去。”每当雷佩契普歇口气时，他偶尔还加上一句说，"真像做戏。”或者说"啊呀，你真差点就以为它说的都是亲身经历呢！”或者说"这又是人家教会你说的吗？”，雷佩契普一听这话顿时火冒三丈，到最后，它原来想说的许许多多事几乎一下子都把它憋住了，这才一言不发。

Then the four human prisoners were roped together, not cruelly but securely, and made to march down to the shore. Reepicheep was carried. He had stopped biting on a threat of having his mouth tied up, but he had a great deal to say, and Lucy really wondered how any man could bear to have the things said to him which were said to the slave dealer by the Mouse. But the slave dealer, far from objecting, only said "Go on" whenever Reepicheep paused for breath, occasionally adding, "It's as good as a play," or, "Blimey, you can't help almost thinking it knows what it's saying!" or "Was it one of you what trained it?" This so infuriated Reepicheep that in the end the number of things he thought of saying all at once nearly suffocated him and he became silent.

当他们来到同多恩岛隔海相望的岸边，看见海滨有个小村子和一条长划子，过去一点，还停着一条肮脏不堪的大船。

When they got down to the shore that looked towards Doorn they found a little village and a long-boat on the beach and, lying a little further out, a dirty bedraggled looking ship.

"好了，小伙子们，"奴隶贩子说，"我们不要吵了，你们没什么好哭闹的。全上船吧。"

"Now, youngsters," said the slave dealer, "let's have no fuss and then you'll have nothing to cry about. All aboard."

这时，一个好看的大胡子从一所屋子(我看，是个客枝)出来，说道:

At that moment a fine-looking bearded man came out of one of the houses (an inn, I think) and said:

"嘿，普格。又来通常那种货了？"

"Well, Pug. More of your usual wares?"

这个似乎名叫普格的奴隶贩子深深鞠了一躬，讨好地说"是啊，请大人过目。"

The slaver, whose name seemed to be Pug, bowed very low, and said in a wheedling kind of voice, "Yes, please your Lordship."

"那孩子你要价多少？"对方指指凯斯宾问。

"How much do you want for that boy?" asked the other, pointing to Caspian.

"啊呀，"普格说，"我知道您大人会挑顶儿尖儿的。什么次货都骗不过您大人。呢，那孩子嘛，我自己看上了。我有点喜欢他。我生来软心肠，根本不应当干这一行买卖。不过，对一位像您这样的顾客……”

"Ah," said Pug, "I knew your Lordship would pick on the best. No deceiving your Lordship with anything second rate. That boy, now, I've taken a fancy to him myself. Got kind of fond of him, I have. I'm that tender-hearted I didn't ever ought to have taken up this job. Still, to a customer like your Lordship-"

"告诉我价钱，吃人不吐骨头的，"那位大人严厉地说，"你当我想要听你那肮脏勾当的废话吗？"

"Tell me your price, carrion," said the Lord sternly. "Do you think I want to listen to the rigmarole of your filthy trade?"

"大人，冲着您尊敬的大人嘛，就算三百个月牙吧，要是别的什么人……”

"Three hundred crescents, my Lord to your honourable Lordship, but to anyone else -"

"我给你一百五十。"

"I'll give you a hundred and fifty."

"啊呀，求求你，"露茜插嘴说，"不管怎么办，千万别拆散我们。你不知道…"可是她住口了，因为她明白凯斯宾即使到了这地步还是不想让人知道身份。

"Oh please, please," broke in Lucy. "Don't separate us, whatever you do. You don't know -" But then she stopped for she saw that Caspian didn't even now want to be known.

"那就算一百五十了，"那位大人说，"至于你嘛，小姐，我很抱歉，不能把你们全买下来。普格，给那孩子松绑。留神——另外几个还在你手里，你可得好生对待他们，要不叫你倒霉。"

"A hundred and fifty, then," said the Lord. "As for you, little maiden, I am sorry I cannot buy you all. Unrope my boy, Pug. And look - treat these others well while they are in your hands or it'll be the worse for you."

"好吧I"普格说，"究竟谁听说过有哪一个做我这行当的体面人对待货物有我这样优厚的？呢？我对待他们就像对待亲生儿女一样。"

"Well!" said Pug. "Now who ever heard of a gentleman in my way of business who treated his stock better than what I do? Well? Why, I treat 'em like my own childen."

"那听来倒还像真话呢。"对方严厉地说。

"That's likely enough to be true," said the other grimly.

可怕的时刻就到了。凯斯宾松了绑，他的新主人说:

The dreadful moment had now come. Caspian was untied and his new master said, "This way, lad," and Lucy burst into tears and Edmund looked very blank. But Caspian looked over his shoulder and said, "Cheer up. I'm sure it will come all right in the end. So long."

"这儿走，孩子。"露茜一听就放声大哭，爱德蒙则目光茫然。凯斯宾却回过头来说"打起精神来。我相信到头来一切都会好的。再见吧。"

"Now, missie," said Pug. "Don't you start taking on and spoiling your looks for the market tomorrow. You be a good girl and then you won't have nothing to cry about, see?"

"嗨，小姐，"普格说，"你可别伤心了，哭破了相，明天还要上市呢。乖乖的，没什么好哭的，明白吗？"

Then they were rowed out to the slave-ship and taken below into a long, rather dark place, none too clean, where they found many other unfortunate prisoners; for Pug was of course a pirate and had just returned from cruising among the islands and capturing what he could. The children didn't meet anyone whom they knew; the prisoners were mostly Galmians and Terebinthians. And there they sat in the straw and wondered what was happening to Caspian and tried to stop Eustace talking as if everyone except himself was to blame.

于是这些人被划到奴隶船上，把他们带到船下面一长条挺黑的地方，一点也不干净，他们在那儿看见还有不少倒霉的人被关着，因为普格当然是个海盗，出没在附近各岛屿一带，肆意抓人，才刚回来。这几个孩子没碰到哪个认识的人，被抓的多半是加尔马人和特里宾西亚人。他们就地坐在稻草堆上，暗暗纳闷，不知凯斯宾有什么好歹，还想法阻止尤斯塔斯说怪话，仿佛除了他自己，别人个个都不好似的。

Meanwhile Caspian was having a much more interesting time. The man who had bought him led him down a little lane between two of the village houses and so out into an open place behind the village. Then he turned and faced him.

这时，凯斯宾倒过得比他们愉快得多。买下他的那人带着他朝村里两排房子中间一条小巷走去，就这样走到村后一块空地。于是那人回过头来，面对着他。

"You needn't be afraid of me, boy," he said. "I'll treat you well. I bought you for your face. You reminded me of someone." '

"你用不着害怕，孩子，"他说，"我会好好待你的。我是看了你的长相才买下你的。你使我想起了某个人。"

"May I ask of whom, my Lord?" said Caspian.

“请问是什么人，大人？"凯斯宾说。

"You remind me of my master, King Caspian of Narnia."

"你使我想起我的主子，纳尼亚的凯斯宾国王。"于是凯斯宾决计豁出去了。

Then Caspian decided to risk everything on one stroke.

"大人，"他说，"我就是您的主子。我是纳尼亚的凯斯宾国王。"

"My Lord," he said, "I am your master. I am Caspian King of Narnia."

"你说说倒很随便，"对方说，"我怎么知道是真的呢？"

"You make very free," said the other. "How shall I know this is true?"

"首先，看我的长相，"凯斯宾说。"其次，因为我猜六回就能猜中你是谁。你准是我叔叔弥若兹派到海外的七位爵爷中的一位，我这次出来就是寻找他们的——阿尔戈兹、伯恩、奥克特西安、雷斯蒂玛、马夫拉蒙，还有，还有——另外两个人忘了。最后一点，如果您大人肯给我一把剑，我就可以在光明正大的决斗中，在任何人身上证明我是凯斯宾，孤独群岛的皇帝、凯尔帕拉维尔的君主、纳尼亚的合法国王老凯斯宾的儿子。

"Firstly by my face," said Caspian. "Secondly because I know within six guesses who you are. You are one of those seven lords of Narnia whom my Uncle Miraz sent to sea and whom I have come out to look for - Argoz, Bern, Octesian, Restimar, Mavramorn, or - or - I have forgotten the others. And finally, if your Lordship will give me a sword I will prove on any man's body in clean battle that I am Caspian the son of Caspian, lawful King of Narnia, Lord of Cair Paravel, and Emperor of the Lone Islands."

"天哪，"那人失声叫道，"真是他父亲说话的声音，说话的习惯。王上——陛下。"他说着当场跪在地上，吻国王的手。

"By heaven," exclaimed the man, "it is his father's very voice and trick of speech. My liege - your Majesty -" And there in the field he knelt and kissed the King's hand.

爵爷在我们身上花的钱可以从我们国库里支付。"凯斯宾说。

"The moneys your Lordship disbursed for our person will be made good from our own treasury," said Caspian.

"这笔钱还没落到普格的腰包里呢，陛下，"伯恩爵爷说，他果然是七位爵爷之一，"而且我相信，决不会落到他腰包里去。我劝过总督好多次，要他取缔这项邪恶的人肉买卖。"

"They're not in Pug's purse yet, Sire," said the Lord Bern, for he it was. "And never will be, I trust. I have moved his Sufficiency the Governor a hundred times to crush this vile traffic in man's flesh."

"伯恩爵爷，"凯斯宾说，"我们得谈谈这些岛屿的现状。不过首先谈谈您自己的事怎么样？"

"My Lord Bern," said Caspian, "we must talk of the state of these Islands. But first what is your Lordship's own story?"

"陪下，我的故事很短，"伯恩说，"我跟六个伙伴大老远跑来，爱上了岛上一个姑娘，觉得航海的滋味尝够了。只要您陛下的叔叔还在执政，我回纳尼亚去也没意思。所以我就结了婚，从此就住在这里。"

"Short enough, Sire," said Bern. "I came thus far with my six fellows, loved a girl of the islands, and felt I had had enough of the sea. And there was no purpose in returning to Narnia while your Majesty's uncle held the reins. So I married and have lived here ever since."

"那么这个总督，这个冈帕斯，为人怎么样？他还承认纳尼亚国王为他的君主吗？"

"And what is this governor, this Gumpas, like? Does he still acknowledge the King of Narnia for his lord?"

"口头上说起来是的。一切行动都以国王的名义进行。

"In words, yes. All is done in the King's name. But he would not be best pleased to find a real, live King of Narnia coming in upon him. And if your Majesty came before him alone and unarmed - well he would not deny his allegiance, but he would pretend to disbelieve you. Your Grace's life would be in danger. What following has your Majesty in these waters?"

可是如果他看见一位活生生的真正纳尼亚国王出现在他面前，他会不大高兴。如果陛下赤手空拳单独去见他——他固然不会不承认自己的归顺，可是他会装作不相信您。那陡下的性命就难保了。陆下在这一带海面还有什么部属没有？"

"There is my ship just rounding the point," said Caspian. "We are about thirty swords if it came to fighting. Shall we not have my ship in and fall upon Pug and free my friends whom he holds captive?"

"我的船正绕过海山甲开来，"凯斯宾说，"如果要打的话，我们约有三十把剑。我们要不要把船开过来，攻打普格，把被他关起来的几个朋友救出来？”" Q&

"Not by my counsel," said Bern. "As soon as there was a fight two or three ships would put out from Narrowhaven to rescue Pug. Your Majesty must work by a show of more power than you really have, and by the terror of the King's name. It must not come to plain battle. Gumpas is a chicken-hearted man and can be over-awed."

"依我之见，这不行，"伯恩说，"一旦打起来，狭港方面就会开来两三条船来救普格。陛下必须摆出一副比实际上强大的架势，靠国王名义的威慑力量。千万不要真打。冈帕斯是个胆小鬼，一吓就吓住了。"'

After a little more conversation Caspian and Bern walked down to the coast a little west of the village and there Caspian winded his horn. (This was not the great magic horn of Narnia, Queen Susan's Horn: he had left that at home for his regent Trumpkin to use if any great need fell upon the land in the King's absence.) Drinian, who was on the look-out for a signal, recognized the royal horn at once and the Dawn Treader began standing in to shore. Then the boat put off again and in a few moments Caspian and the Lord Bern were on deck explaining the situation to Drinian. He, just like Caspian, wanted to lay the Dawn Treader alongside the slave-ship at once and board her, but Bern made the same objection.

再谈了一会儿，凯斯宾和伯恩就走到村子稍北一点的海岸边，凯斯宾当场吹起了号角。(这不是苏珊女王用过的纳尼亚那支魔法无边的号角:他把那支号角留在国内给摄政王杜鲁普金使用，以防国王不在期间，万一有什么急需。)德里宁原来就在瞟望，等着信号，他立即听出这是国王的号角，黎明踏浪号就开始驶向海岸了。然后又派出救生艇，不一会儿，凯斯宾和伯恩爵爷就在甲板上向德里宁说明了情况。他同凯斯宾一样，也想立刻把黎明踏浪号靠到那条奴隶船边上，登上船去，但伯恩还是照样不同意。

"Steer straight down this channel, captain," said Bern, "and then round to Avra where my own estates are. But first run up the King's banner, hang out all the shields, and send as many men to the fighting top as you can. And about five bowshots hence, when you get open sea on your port bow, run up a few signals."

"船长，一直顺着这条海峡开，"伯恩说，"再绕到阿芙拉岛，我自己的领地就在那里。可是首先要打上国王的旗号，挂出所有的盾形纹徽，尽量把人手派到桩顶的观测台去。等到左舷船头对着公海，离岸大约五箭之地。后，就发出几下信号。"

"Signals? To whom?" said Drinian.

"信号令发给谁？"德里宁说。

"Why, to all the other ships we haven't got but which it might be well that Gumpas thinks we have."

"唉，发给其他几条根本不存在的船啊，冈帕斯很可能以为咱们还有船呢。"

"Oh, I see," said Drinian rubbing his hands. "And

"哦，我明白了，"德里宁搓搓双手说，"他们就会来辨认我们的信号。我在信号中说什么呢？就说全体舰队包围阿芙拉南面，集合在……”

they'll read our signals. What shall I say? Whole fleet round the South of Avra and assemble at -?"

"伯恩斯丹，"伯恩爵爷说，"那就行了。如果真有什么船的话——在狭港也看不见这些船的整个航程。"

"Bernstead," said the Lord Bern. "That'll do excellently. Their whole journey - if there were any ships What Caspian did there would be out of sight from Narrowhaven."

凯斯宾虽然为其他三个还落在普格奴隶船上的人难受，但在那一天余下的时间里，他却禁不住感到十分愉快。那天晚上(因为他们只得全靠划桨)，黎明踏浪号转向右舷，绕过多恩岛的东北端，又转向左舷，绕过阿芙拉的山甲角，终于开进阿芙拉南岸一个良港，伯恩那些好的地势就从这里向海边倾斜。他们看见伯恩手下的百姓多半在地里干活，他们都是自由民，这里倒是一片幸福富饶的封地。他们全体在此上岸，就在俯临海湾的一座有柱廊的矮房子里举行王家宴会。伯恩和他那位雍容华贵的夫人，还有几个兴高采烈的女儿，款待得大家高高兴兴。天黑以后，伯恩、派了个信使划小船到多恩岛去，吩咐为第二天做些准备。(他没说明是什么准备。)'

Caspian was sorry for the others languishing in the hold of Pug's slave-ship, but he could not help finding the rest of that day enjoyable. Late in the afternoon (for they had to do all by oar), having turned to starboard round the northeast end of Doorn and port again round the point of Avra, they entered into a good harbour on Avra's southern shore where Bern's pleasant lands sloped down to the water's edge. Bern's people, many of whom they saw working in the fields, were all freemen and it was a happy and prosperous fief. Here they all went ashore and were royally feasted in a low, pillared house overlooking the bay. Bern and his gracious wife and merry daughters made them good cheer. But after dark Bern sent a messenger over by boat to Doorn to order some preparations (he did not say exactly what) for the following day.

①一箭之地约200至400英尺。
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
舞矽

ZxID：12778187

88708鲜花 260鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
配偶: 靡荼不知返
6.3上任 7.1生日 7.26周年 8.13结婚周年
举报 只看该作者 地板   发表于: 2012-08-24 0
CHAPTER FOUR WHAT CASPIAN DID THERE

Nert morning the Lord Bern called his guests early, and after breakfast he asked Caspian to order every man he had into full armour. "And above all," he added, "let everything be as trim and scoured as if it were the morning of the first battle in a great war between noble kings with all the world looking on." This was done; and then in three boatloads Caspian and his people, and Bern with a few of his, put out for Narrowhaven. The king's flag flew in the stern of his boat and his trumpeter was with him.

When they reached the jetty at Narrowhaven, Caspian found a considerable crowd assembled to meet them. "This is what I sent word about last night," said Bern. "They are all friends of mine and honest people." And as soon as Caspian stepped ashore the crowd broke out into hurrahs and shouts of, "Narnia! Narnia! Long live the King." At the same moment - and this was also due to Bern's messengers - bells began ringing from many parts of the town. Then Caspian caused his banner to be advanced and his trumpet to be blown and every man drew his sword and set his face into a joyful sternness, and they marched up the street so that the street shook, and their armour shone (for it was a sunny morning) so that one could hardly look at it steadily.

At first the only people who cheered were those who had been warned by Bern's messenger and knew what was happening and wanted it to happen. But then all the children joined in because they liked a procession and had seen very few. And then all the schoolboys joined in because they also liked processions and felt that the more noise and disturbance there was the less likely they would be to have any school that morning. And then all the old women put their heads out of doors and windows and began chattering and cheering because it was a king, and what is a governor compared with that? And all the young women joined in for the same reason and also because Caspian and Drinian and the rest were so handsome. And then all the young men came to see what the young women were looking at, so that by the time Caspian reached the castle gates, nearly the whole town was shouting; and where Gumpas sat in the castle, muddling and messing about with accounts and forms and rules and regulations, he heard the noise.

At the castle gate Caspian's trumpeter blew a blast and cried, "Open for the King of Narnia, come to visit his trusty and wellbeloved servant the governor of the Lone Islands." In those days everything in the islands was done in a slovenly, slouching manner. Only the little postern opened, and out came a tousled fellow with a dirty old hat on his head instead of a helmet, and a rusty old pike in his hand. He blinked at the flashing figures before him. "Carn - seez - fishansy," he mumbled which was his way of saying, -"You can't see his Sufficiency"). "No interviews without 'pointments 'cept 'tween nine 'n' ten p.m. second Saturday every month."

"Uncover before Narnia, you dog," thundered the Lord Bern, and dealt him a rap with his gauntleted hand which sent his hat flying from his head.

"'Ere? Wot's it all about?" began the doorkeeper, but no one took any notice of him. Two of Caspian's men stepped through the postern and after some struggling with bars and bolts (for everything was rusty) flung both wings of the gate wide open. Then the King and his followers strode into the courtyard. Here a number of the governor's guards were lounging about and several more (they were mostly wiping their mouths) came tumbling out of various doorways. Though their armour was in a disgraceful condition, these were fellows who might have fought if they had been led or had known what was happening; so this was the dangerous moment. Caspian gave them no time to think.

"Where is the captain?" he asked.

"I am, more or less, if you know what I mean," said a languid and rather dandified young person without any j armour at all.

"It is our wish," said Caspian, "that our royal visitation to our realm of the Lone Islands should, if possible, be an occasion of joy and not of terror to our loyal subjects. If it were not for that, I should have something to say about the state of your men's armour and weapons. As it is, you are pardoned. Command a cask of wine to be opened that, your men may drink our health. But at noon tomorrow I wish to see them here in this courtyard looking like men-at-arms and not like vagabonds. See to it on pain of our extreme displeasure."

The captain gaped but Bern immediately cried, "Three. cheers for the King," and the soldiers, who had understood about the cask of wine even if they understood nothing else, joined in. Caspian then ordered most of his own men to remain in the courtyard. He, with Bern and Drinian and four others, went into the hall.

Behind a table at the far end with various secretaries about him sat his Sufficiency, the Governor of the Lone Islands. Gumpas was a bilious-looking man with hair that had once been red and was now mostly grey. He glanced up as the strangers entered and then looked down at his papers saying automatically, "No interviews without appointments except between nine and ten p.m. on second Saturdays."

Caspian nodded to Bern and then stood aside. Bern and Drinian took a step forward and each seized one end of the table. They lifted it, and flung it on one side of the hall where it rolled over, scattering a cascade of letters, dossiers, ink-pots, pens, sealing-wax and documents. Then, not roughly but as firmly as if their hands were pincers of steel, they plucked Gumpas out of his chair and deposited him, facing it, about four feet away. Caspian at once sat down in the chair and laid his naked sword across his knees.

"My Lord," said he, fixing his eyes on Gumpas, "you have not given us quite the welcome we expected. I am the King of Narnia."

"Nothing about it in the correspondence," said the governor. "Nothing in the minutes. We have not been notified of any such thing. All irregular. Happy to consider any applications-"

"And we are come to enquire into your Sufficiency's conduct of your office," continued Caspian. "There are two points especially on which I require an explanation. Firstly I find no record that the tribute due from these Islands to the crown of Narnia has been received for about a hundred and fifty years."

"That would be a question to raise at the Council next month," said Gumpas. "If anyone moves that a commission of enquiry be set up to report on the financial history of the islands at the first meeting next year, why then . . ."

"I also find it very clearly written in our laws," Caspian went on, "that if the tribute is not delivered the whole debt has to be paid by the Governor of the Lone Islands out of his private purse."

At this Gumpas began to pay real attention. "Oh, that's quite out of the question," he said. "It is an economic impossibility - er - your Majesty must be joking."

Inside, he was wondering if there were any way of getting rid of these unwelcome visitors. Had he known that Caspian had only one ship and one ship's company with him, he would have spoken soft words for the moment, and hoped to have them all surrounded and killed during the night. But he had seen a ship of war sail down the straits yesterday and seen it signalling, as he supposed, to its consorts. He had not then known it was the King's ship for there was not wind enough to spread the flag out and make the golden lion visible, so he had waited further developments. Now he imagined that Caspian had a whole fleet at Bernstead. It would never have occurred to Gumpas that anyone would walk into Narrowhaven to take the islands with less than fifty men; it was certainly not at all the kind of thing he could imagine doing himself.

"Secondly," said Caspian, "I want to know why you have permitted this abominable and unnatural traffic in slaves to grow up here, contrary to the ancient custom and usage of our dominions."

"Necessary, unavoidable," said his Sufficiency. "An essential part of the economic development of the islands, I assure you. Our present burst of prosperity depends on it."

"What need have you of slaves?"

"For export, your Majesty. Sell 'em to Calormen mostly; and we have other markets. We are a great centre of the trade."

"In other words," said Caspian, "you don't need them. Tell me what purpose they serve except to put money into the pockets of such as Pug?"

"Your Majesty's tender years," said Gumpas, with what was meant to be a fatherly smile, "hardly make it possible that you should understand the economic problem involved. I have statistics, I have graphs, I have-"

"Tender as my years be," said Caspian, "I believe I understand the slave trade from within quite as well as your Sufficiency. And I do not see that it brings into the islands meat or bread or beer or wine or timber or cabbages or books or instruments of music or horses or armour or anything else worth having. But whether it does or not, it must be stopped."

"But that would be putting the clock back," gasped the governor. "Have you no idea of progress, of development?"

"I have seen them both in an egg," said Caspian. "We call it `Going Bad' in Narnia. This trade must stop."

"I can take no responsibility for any such measure," said Gumpas.

"Very well, then," answered Caspian, "we relieve you of your office. My Lord Bern, come here." And before Gumpas quite realized what was happening, Bern was kneeling with his hands between the King's hands and taking the oath to govern the Lone Islands in accordance with the old customs, rights, usages and laws of Narnia. And Caspian said, "I think we have had enough of governors," and made Bern a Duke, the Duke of the Lone Islands.

"As for you, my Lord," he said to Gumpas, "I forgive you your debt for the tribute. But before noon tomorrow you and yours must be out of the castle, which is now the Duke's residence."

"Look here, this is all very well," said one of Gumpas's secretaries, "but suppose all you gentlemen stop playacting and we do a little business. The question before us really is-"

"The question is," said the Duke, "whether you and the rest of the rabble will leave without a flogging or with one. You may choose which you prefer."

When all this had been pleasantly settled, Caspian ordered horses, of which there were a few in the castle, though very ill-groomed and he, with Bern and Drinian and a few others, rode out into the town and made for the slave market. It was a long low building near the harbour and the scene which they found going on inside was very much like any other auction; that is to say, there was a great crowd and Pug, on a platform, was roaring out in a raucous voice:

"Now, gentlemen, lot twenty-three. Fine Terebinthian agricultural labourer, suitable for the mines or the galleys. Under twenty-five years of age. Not a bad tooth in his head. Good, brawny fellow. Take off his shirt, Tacks, and let the gentlemen see. There's muscle for you! Look at the chest on him. Ten crescents from the gentleman in the corner. You must be joking, sir. Fifteen! Eighteen! Eighteen is bidden for lot twenty-three. Any advance on eighteen? Twenty-one. Thank you, sir. Twenty-one is bidden-"

But Pug stopped and gaped when he saw the mail-clad figures who had clanked up to the platform.

"On your knees, every man of you, to the King of Narnia," said the Duke. Everyone heard the horses jingling and stamping outside and many had heard some rumour of the landing and the events at the castle. Most obeyed. Those who did not were pulled down by their neighbours. Some cheered.

"Your life is forfeit, Pug, for laying hands on our royal person yesterday," said Caspian. "But your ignorance is pardoned. The slave trade was forbidden in all our dominions quarter of an hour ago. I declare every slave in this market free."

He held up his hand to check the cheering of the slaves and went on, "Where are my friends?"

"That dear little gel and the nice young gentleman?" said Pug with an ingratiating smile. "Why, they were snapped up at once-"

"We're here, we're here, Caspian," cried Lucy and Edmund together and, "At your service, Sire," piped Reepicheep from another corner. They had all been sold but the men who had bought them were staying to bid for other slaves and so they had not yet been taken away. The crowd parted to let the three of them out and there was great handclasping and greeting between them and Caspian. Two merchants of Calormen at once approached. The Calormen have dark faces and long beards. They wear flowing robes and orange-coloured turbans, and they are a wise, wealthy, courteous, cruel and ancient people. They bowed most politely to Caspian and paid him long compliments, all about the fountains of prosperity irrigating the gardens of prudence and virtue - and things like that - but of course what they wanted was the money they had paid.

"That is only fair, sirs," said Caspian. "Every man who has bought a slave today must have his money back. Pug, bring out your takings to the last minim." (A minim is the fortieth part of a crescent.)

"Does your good Majesty mean to beggar me?" whined Pug.

"You have lived on broken hearts all your life," said Caspian, "and if you are beggared, it is better to be a beggar than a slave. But where is my other friend?"

"Oh him?" said Pug. "Oh take him and welcome. Glad to have him off my hands. I've never seen such a drug in the market in all my born days. Priced him at five crescents in the end and even so nobody'd have him. Threw him in free with other lots and still no one would have him. Wouldn't touch him. Wouldn't look at him. 'Packs, bring out Sulky."

Thus Eustace was produced, and sulky he certainly looked; for though no one would want to be sold as a slave, it is perhaps even more galling to be a sort of utility slave whom no one will buy. He walked up to Caspian and said, "I see. As usual. Been enjoying yourself somewhere while the rest of us were prisoners. I suppose you haven't even found out about the British Consul. Of course not."

That night they had a great feast in the castle of Narrowhaven and then, "Tomorrow for the beginning of our real adventures!" said Reepicheep when he had made his bows to everyone and went to bed. But it could not really be tomorrow or anything like it. For now they were preparing to leave all known lands and seas behind them and the fullest preparations had to be made. The Dawn Treader was emptied and drawn on land by eight horses over rollers and every bit of her was gone over by the most skilled shipwrights. Then she was launched again and victualled and watered as full as she could hold - that is to say for twenty-eight days. Even this, as Edmund noticed with disappointment, only gave them a fortnight's eastward sailing before they had to abandon their quest.

While all this was being done Caspian missed no chance of questioning all the oldest sea captains whom he could find in Narrowhaven to learn if they had any knowledge or even any rumours of land further to the east. He poured out many a flagon of the castle ale to weather-beaten men with short grey beards and clear blue eyes, and many a tall yarn he heard in return. But those who seemed the most truthful could tell of no lands beyond the Lone Islands, and many thought that if you sailed too far east you would come into the surges of a sea without lands that swirled perpetually round the rim of the world - "And that, I reckon, is where your Majesty's friends went to the bottom." The rest had only wild stories of islands inhabited by headless men, floating islands, waterspouts, and a fire that burned along the water. Only one, to Reepicheep's delight, said, "And beyond that, Aslan country. But that's beyond the end of the world and you can't get there." But when they questioned -him he could only say that he'd heard it from his father.

Bern could only tell them that he had seen his six companions sail away eastward and that nothing had, ever been heard of them again. He said this when he and Caspian were standing on the highest point of Avra looking down on the eastern ocean. "I've often been up here of a morning," said the Duke, "ands seen the sun come up out of the sea, and sometimes it looked as if it were only a couple of miles away. And I've wondered about my friends and wondered what there really is behind that horizon. Nothing, most likely, yet I am always half ashamed that I stayed behind. But I wish your Majesty wouldn't go. We may need your help here. This closing the slave market might make a new world; war with Calormen is what I foresee. My liege, think again."

"I have an oath, my lord Duke," said Caspian. "And anyway, what could I say to Reepicheep?"

4、凯斯宾巧施奇记

第二天早上伯恩爵爷一早就来拜客。早餐后他要求凯斯斯宾下令所有的手下都披胃挂甲。"最重要的是，"他加上一句说，"把一切都弄得整整齐齐，擦得干干净净，仿佛今天早上是尊贵的国王之间当着天下人的面进行大战的头一场战役似的。"这事办好后，凯斯宾和他的手下，伯恩和他几个手下就分成三船，向狭港进发。国王的旗帜在船尾飘扬，他还随带号手。

他们到达狭港码头时，凯斯宾看见有一大批群众聚集在那儿欢迎他们。"这就是我昨晚传话吩咐准备的，"伯恩说，

"他们全是我的朋友，本分人。"凯斯宾一上岸，群众就高声欢呼"纳尼亚！纳尼亚！国王万岁！"同时——这也全靠伯恩的信使的安排——镇上许多地方都钟声齐鸣。于是凯斯宾传令旗手开道，号角吹响，人人都刀剑出鞘，摆出一副欣喜的严肃神情。他们在街上齐步行进，街面都震动了，因为这天早上阳光普照，甲胄都闪闪发亮，亮得人们简直没法一直盯着。

开头欢呼的只是伯恩的信使预先告知的人，他们都知道眼前情况，也巴不得有这么一天。可后来所有的儿童都加入了游行队伍，因为他们喜欢游行，这种场面又很少见过。再后来所有的学生也加入了，因为他们也喜欢游行，而且觉得那天早上外面越闹越乱，学校里越不见得会上课。再后来，老大娘都从门窗口探出头来，开始唠唠叨叨，高声欢呼了，因为这究竟是国王呢，总督哪儿比得上啊？接着所有的年轻妇女出于同样原因，也来凑热闹了，再一个原因是凯斯宾和德里宁及其他人都非常英浚到后来所有的年轻男人也都来看看年轻妇女到底在看些什么，所以凯斯宾到达城堡大门时，几乎全城的人都在大声欢呼;冈帕斯坐在城堡里，正胡乱摆弄着一串账日、表格和条条杠杠，听到了闹声。

凯斯宾的号手在城堡大门口吹响号角，大声叫道"为纳尼亚国王打开城门吧，国王来看望他忠诚可靠而受人尊敬的臣仆，孤独群岛总督了。"那年月岛上一切事物都是邋邋遢遢，懒懒散散，城门只打开小暗门，出来一个蓬头乱发，没戴头盔，只戴顶肮脏的旧帽子的家伙，手里还拿着一根生锈的旧长矛。他对着面前这些浑身金光闪闪的人直眨眼。

"带——轮——八——箭，"他咕咕哝吨说(这就是他说'‘大人不见"的腔调)，”没约好一律不见，只有每个月第二个星期六晚上九点到十点才接见。"

"你这走狗，当着纳尼亚国王的面，还不快脱帽I"伯恩爵爷声如响雷吼道，一边用戴着铁护手的手打了他一巴掌，把他头上帽子也打飞了。

"呢？这是咋回事？"看门人开口说，可是没人理会他。

凯斯宾手下两个人跨过暗门，因为样样东西都生锈了，花了好一番手脚对付门闩才把两扇大门打开。于是国王和随从就大踏步走进院内。总督有不少警卫在院内闲逛，还有一些人跌跌冲冲从各个门口出来，大多数人还一边擦着嘴。虽然他们的盔甲丢人现眼，假如有人带领他们，或者知道眼前情况，倒兴许会打一仗，所以这是个危险时刻。凯斯宾不让他们有工夫多想。

"队长在哪儿？"他问。

"我多少算一个，要是你知道我意思的话。"一个没精打采的年轻人说。他打扮得花里胡哨，身上根本没有盔甲。

"我们希望，"凯斯宾说，"这次御驾亲临我们孤独群岛国土，如有可能，应当成为万民欢庆的节日，不是百姓恐怖的场合。如果不是这个缘故，我对你们兵士盔甲和武器的状况就得批评几句了。但实际上，我赦免你们了。来一桶酒，打开桶让弟兄们为我们祝酒。不过到明天中午，我希望在院内看到他们像战士，而不像流浪汉。违令者一律以触犯王上论罪。""

队长张口结舌，可是伯恩立刻喊道"三呼国王万岁。"

那些兵士虽然别的什么都闹不明白，对酒桶是明白的，就一起欢呼了。于是凯斯宾命令手下大部分都留在院子里。他，带着伯恩、德里宁和其他四个走进大厅。'

大厅那一头的一张桌子后面，坐着孤独群岛总督冈帕斯，周围有各种秘书。冈帕斯看上去是个坏脾气的人，头发原是红的，现在多半灰白了。一行陌生人进去时，他抬眼一看，就又埋头看着文件了，随口不假思索地说"没约好一律不见，只有每个月第二个星期六晚上九点到十点才接见。"

凯斯宾对伯恩点点头就站到一边。伯恩和德里宁上前一步，各自抓住桌子一头。他们抬起桌子一扔，桌子就滚到大厅一边了，把信件、档案、墨水缸、笔、封口蜡和公文撒得一地。于是，他们伸出手去，虽然动作不粗野，去口牢如钢钳，一把将冈帕斯从椅子里揪出来，把他揪到椅子前四英尺开外的地方。凯斯宾马上在椅子里坐下，把出鞠的剑横搁在双膝上。

"阁下，"他两眼盯着冈帕斯说，"你没有像我们预期中那样隆重欢迎我们。我们是纳尼亚的国王。"

"信函中没提到这事，"总督说，"会议记录里也没有。我们没接到任何这类事的通知。完全不符合法律。凡有任何请求倒乐于考虑……”

"我们前来调查阁下的职责行为，"凯斯宾继续说，"有两点我特别要求作出解释。首先，我在档案中查出纳尼亚国王已有一百五十年没收到这些岛屿的进贡了。"

"这个问题得在下个月提交议事会讨论，"冈帕斯说，"如果有谁提议成立一个调查委员会，在明年第一次会议上做本岛财政历史的报告，说明为什么当时……”

"我还在本国法律上看到里面写得清清楚楚，"凯斯宾接着说，"如果贡品没有及时送到，全部积欠得由孤独群岛总督的私人腰包中支付。"

冈帕斯听了这话才真正留起神来。"啊，那可万万办不到，"他说，"经济上负担不起——呃——陛下定在开玩笑吧。"

其实他心里倒在盘算，不知有什么法子摆脱这些不受欢迎的来客。假如他知道凯斯宾只有一条船，只带了一船人，他早就嘴上暂时先说些软话，暗地里一心想趁夜里把他们全部包围杀光了。不过昨天他看见一条战船顺着海峡开来，还看见船上打信号，他猜想是打给跟从的船的。当时他不知道这就是国王的船，因为风力不够大，旗帜飘不起来，上面的金狮像看不出，所以他就等待事情进一步发展。此刻他想象凯斯宾在伯恩斯丹有整整一支舰队。冈帕斯万万没料到居然有人带了不足五十个人就拿下了这些岛屿;当然这种事根本也不是他能想象自己动手干的。

"其次，"凯斯宾说，"我想要知道，为什么你容许贩卖奴隶这种伤天害理的恶劣勾当在本地滋长，这违背本国领地古时的风俗习惯。"

"那是出于需要，不能废除的，"总督说，"我向你保证，这是本岛经济发展的命脉。本岛目前的兴衰全靠这买卖。"

"你们需要奴隶干什么？”

"陛下，出口埃大部分卖给卡乐门;我们还有别的市场，我们是这买卖的一大中心。"

"换句话说，"凯斯宾说，"你不需要他们。你说说看，这些奴隶除了养肥普格这种人之外，还有什么用处？"

"陛下还年轻，"冈帕斯摆出一副父辈的笑容说，"简直无法弄清有关的经济问题。我有统计数字，我有图表，我有…”

"我固然还年轻，"凯斯宾说，"可是我相信，我对奴隶买卖实质的了解同阁下一样清楚。我看这项买卖不见得给本岛带来肉类、面包、啤酒、葡萄酒、木材、白菜、书本、乐器、马匹、盔甲或任何值得一有的东西。不过，不管是否如此，这买卖必须制止。",

"不过，那一来就倒退了，"总督气喘吁吁说，"你不了解什么是进步，什么是发展吗？"

"我看到过进步和发展的萌芽状态，"凯斯宾说，"在纳尼亚我们称这为腐败。这项买卖必须制止。"

"我不能负责采取任何这类措施。"冈帕斯说。

"那很好，"凯斯宾答，"我们就免你的职。伯恩爵爷，来。"冈帕斯还闹不清是怎么回事，伯恩已经跪下，双手放在国王双手间，宣誓要根据纳尼亚古时的风俗习惯、权利和法律来统治孤独群岛。凯斯宾说"我看，我们无法容忍总督了。"于是当场封伯恩为公爵，孤独群岛公爵。

"至于你嘛，阁下，"他对冈帕斯说，"我原谅你拖欠进贡。不过明天中午前，你和你的全家都必须搬出城堡，这里现在是公爵府了。"

"听我说，"冈帕斯的一个秘书说，"这件事好倒是好，不过如果你们诸位别再装腔作势，我们就来做笔小小的交易。我们面前的问题真是——"

"问题是，"公爵说，"你和你的余党是不是愿意就此一走了之，还是愿意挨顿鞭打再走。你们可以随意选择。"

等到这一切都圆满解决，凯斯宾就下令备马，城堡里倒有几匹马，虽然喂养得不好，可是他和伯恩、德里宁，还有三两个人骑上马就进城，直奔奴隶市常市场是港口附近一排长长的矮房子，他们看到里面的情景跟其他拍卖行都差不多，就是说，里面有一大批人，普格在平台上，沙哑的嗓子大声吼道:

"喂，诸位爷们，二十三号货。特里宾西亚的庄稼好手，适合开矿或船上划桨。不到二十五岁。没一只坏牙。这家伙身体健康，肌肉结实。脱掉他衬衫，塔克斯，让诸位爷们看看。好一身肌肉！瞧他胸膛。角落那位爷们出十个月牙。你一定是在开玩笑吧，老爷。十五|十八l出价十八买二十三号。还有谁加价？二十一。谢谢你，老爷。出二十一。

普格一看见披着铠甲的入咣当咣当走向平台，顿时打住，张口结舌。

"你们大家个个都向纳尼亚国王跪下。"公爵说。大家都听到外面马警丁当，蹄声。得嚼，不少人还听到登陆的传说和城堡里出的大事。多数人都听从了。那些不肯听从的都给身边的人拖住跪下了。有几个还欢呼了。;

"普格，为了昨天你抓了我们王室成员，你要偿命，"凯斯宾说，"不过姑且原谅你无知。一刻钟前，本国所有领土也禁止奴隶买卖。我宣布本奴隶市场的每一个奴隶都自由了。"

他举起手制止奴隶的欢呼，接着问"我的朋友们在哪儿？"

"那个可爱的小妞儿和那个漂亮的小少爷吗？"普格赔着讨好的笑脸说，"哎呀，他们一下子就给人抢着买去了。。

"我们在这儿呢，我们在这儿呢，凯斯宾！"露茜和爱德蒙一齐叫道。"听候你吩咐，陛下！"雷佩契普从另一个角落里尖声叫道。原来他们都卖掉了，因为买主留下来还想开价再买几个奴隶，所以他们还没给带走。人群分开一条路，让他们三个走出来，他们同凯斯宾顿时紧紧握手，相互问候。

两个卡乐门商人立刻上前。卡乐门人长着黑脸膛，留着长胡子。他们穿着飘拂的长袍，扎着橙红色头巾，他们是聪明、富裕、谦恭而残忍的古老民族。他们极其恭敬地向凯斯宾鞠躬，对他说了长长一篇恭维话，说的全是什么繁荣昌盛的源泉灌溉贤明和德行的花园——还有类似的话——不过他们的目的当然是想收回付出的那笔钱。

"那才公平，先生们，"凯斯宾说，"今天买下奴隶的人个个都必须收回钱。普格，把你捞到手的钱都拿出来，一滴滴都不留。"(四十个滴滴合一个月牙。

"好心的陛下存心要我变成穷光蛋吗？"普格哭诉道。

"你一辈子都靠伤天害理过日子，"凯斯宾说，"如果你成了穷光蛋的话，那也比做个奴隶强。我另外一个朋友在哪儿？"

"哦，他呀？"普格说，"唉，欢迎把他领回去。巴不得把他脱手呢。我有生以来，在市场里从没见过这么个卖不掉的货。最后把他定价五个月牙，这么低的价还是没人要。把他跟其他的货搭配白送，还是没人要。看都不愿看他。塔克斯，把哭丧脸带来。"

尤斯塔斯就这样亮了相，果然哭丧着脸;因为虽然没人愿意给人当奴隶卖掉，不过给当成没人愿意买的粗使奴隶，也许更令人恼怒。他走近凯斯宾说"原来如此。老一套了。我们其他人当俘虏，你自己倒在什么地方逍遥自在。我看，你没打听到英国领事馆吧。当然没有。"

那天晚上，他们在狭港城堡里举行盛大宴会，宴会结束后，雷佩契普向大家鞠躬行礼，说道"明天就要开始我们真正的冒险生活了！"说完就去睡觉了。可是明天根本走不成，谈都谈不上。因为他们现在正准备离开已经探明的陆地和海面，一定得做好充分准备。黎明踏浪号出空了，搁在滚轴上，由八匹马拖上陆地，每个细小的部分都由最熟练的修船工检修。然后再下水，尽量贮足粮食和饮用水——就是说要准备用上二十八天。爱德蒙注意到尽管这样备足一切，他们也只有十四天时间可用于向东航行，此后就不得不放弃搜寻计划了，不禁大为扫兴。"

做好这一切准备工作的同时，凯斯宾又不失时机地把凡是狭港找得到的最老的船长都找来，向他们打听是否知道再往东边远航还有什么陆地，甚至道听途说也行。他把城堡里不少瓶麦酒倒出来，招待那些长着灰白短须，清澈蓝眼珠，饱经风霜的水手，听到不少海外奇谈。不过那些看上去最像说实话的水手也说不清楚孤独群岛外有陆地，许多人认为，假如你东航得太远，就会撞进一个茫茫不见陆地，波涛汹涌的大海，这些波涛不断围绕世界的边缘打转——.

"我看，那里就是陛下几个朋友卷进海底的地方。"其余的都是无稽之谈了，什么无头人居住的岛屿啊，漂浮的岛屿啊，龙卷风卷起的水柱啊，沿着海面燃烧的大火等等。只有一个人的说法使雷佩契普大为高兴，他说"在那外面就是阿斯兰的国土了。不过，那是在世界尽头的外面，你们到不了。"大家再盘问他时，他就只能说自己是从父亲那儿听来的。

伯恩只能告诉他们，当初他看见他六个伙伴向东航行，此后再也没听到他们的下落。他说这话时正和凯斯宾一起站在俯临东大洋的阿芙拉岛的最高处。"我早晨经常上这儿来，"公爵说，"看太阳从海面上升起，有时看上去仿佛只隔开两三英里。我也很想知道我朋友的下落，想知道那天边外究竟是什么地方。看来多半是什么都没有，但是我对自己留下来始终感到很不好意思。不过我希望陛下不要去。我们这里还需要你的帮助。这次取缔奴隶市场可能打开一个新天地，我预见要同卡乐门打一仗。陛下，请三思吧。"

"公爵阁下，我发过誓了，"凯斯宾说，"不管怎么说，我对雷佩契普有什么话好说呢？"
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
舞矽

ZxID：12778187

88708鲜花 260鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
配偶: 靡荼不知返
6.3上任 7.1生日 7.26周年 8.13结婚周年
举报 只看该作者 4楼  发表于: 2012-08-24 0
CHAPTER FIVE THE STORM AND WHAT CAME OF IT

IT was nearly three weeks after their landing that the Dawn Treader was towed out of Narrowhaven harbour. Very solemn farewells had been spoken and a great crowd had assembled to see her departure. There had been cheers, and tears too, when Caspian made his last speech to the Lone Islanders and parted from the Duke and his family, but as the ship, her purple sail still flapping idly, drew further from the shore, and the sound of Caspian's trumpet from the poop came fainter across the water, everyone became silent. Then she came into the wind. The sail swelled out, the tug cast off and began rowing back, the first real wave ran up under the Dawn Treader's prow, and she was a live ship again. The men off duty went below, Drinian took the first watch on the poop, and she turned her head eastward round the south of Avra.

The next few days were delightful. Lucy thought she was the most fortunate girl in the world; as she woke each morning to see the reflections of the sunlit water dancing on the ceiling of her cabin and looked round on all the nice new things she had got in the Lone Islands - seaboots and buskins and cloaks and jerkins and scarves. And then she would go on deck and take a look from the forecastle at a sea which was a brighter blue each morning and drink in an air that was a little warmer day by day. After that came breakfast and such an appetite as one only has at sea.

She spent a good deal of time sitting on the little bench in the stern playing chess with Reepicheep. It was amusing to see him lifting the pieces, which were far too big for him, with both paws and standing on tiptoes if he made a move near the centre of the board. He was a good player and when he remembered what he was doing he usually won. But every now and then Lucy won because the Mouse did something quite ridiculous like sending a knight into the danger of a queen and castle combined. This happened because he had momentarily forgotten it was a game of chess and was thinking of a real battle and making the knight do what he would certainly have done in its place. For his mind was full of forlorn hopes, death-or-glory charges, and last stands.

But this pleasant time did not last. There came an evening when Lucy, gazing idly astern at the long furrow or wake they were leaving behind them, saw a great rack of clouds building itself up in the west with amazing speed.

Then a gap was torn in it and a yellow sunset poured through the gap. All the waves behind them seemed to take on unusual shapes and the sea was a drab or yellowish colour like dirty canvas. The air grew cold. The ship seemed to move uneasily as if she felt danger behind he The sail would be flat and limp one minute and wildly the next. While she was noting these things and wondering at a sinister change which had come over the very noise the wind, Drinian cried, "All hands on deck." In a moment everyone became frantically busy. The hatches wet battened down, the galley fire was put out, men went aloft to reef the sail. Before they had finished the storm struck them. It seemed to Lucy that a great valley in the sea opened just before their bows, and they rushed down in it, deeper down than she would have believed possible. A great grey hill of water, far higher than the mast, rushed to meet them; it looked certain death but they were tossed to the top of it. Then the ship seemed to spin round. A cataract of water poured over the deck; the poop and forecastle were like two islands with a fierce sea between them. aloft the sailors were lying out along the yard desperate trying to get control of the sail. A broken rope stood out sideways in the wind as straight and stiff as if it was poker.

"Get below, Ma'am," bawled Drinian. And Lucy knowing that landsmen - and landswomen - are a nuisance to the crew, began to obey. It was not easy. The Dawn Treader was listing terribly to starboard and the deck sloped like the roof of a house. She had to clamber round to the top of the ladder, holding on to the rail, and the stand by while two men climbed up it, and then get down as best she could. It was well she was already holding tight for at the foot of the ladder another wave roar across the deck, up to her shoulders. She was already almost wet through with spray and rain but this was colder. Then she made a dash for the cabin door and got in and shut out for a moment the appalling sight of the speed with which they were rushing into the dark, but not of course the horrible confusion of creakings, groanings, snappings, clatterings, roarings and boomings which only sounded more alarming below than they had done on the poop.

And all next day and all the next it went on. It went on till one could hardly even remember a time before it had begun. And there always had to be three men at the tiller and it was as much as three could do to keep any kind of a course. And there always had to be men at the pump. And there was hardly any rest for anyone, and nothing could be cooked and nothing could be dried, and one man was lost overboard, and they never saw the sun.

When it was over Eustace made the following entry in his diary.

"3 September. The first day for ages when I have been able to write. We had been driven before a hurricane for thirteen days and nights. I know that because I kept a careful count, though the others all say it was only twelve. Pleasant to be embarked on a dangerous voyage with people who can't even count right! I have had a ghastly time, up and down enormous waves hour after hour, usually wet to the skin, and not even an attempt at giving us proper meals. Needless to say there's no wireless or even a rocket, so no chance of signalling anyone for help. It all proves what I keep on telling them, the madness of setting out in a rotten little tub like this. It would be bad enough even if one was with decent people instead of fiends in human form. Caspian and Edmund are simply brutal to me. The night we lost our mast (there's only a stump left now), though I was not at all well, they forced me to come on deck and work like a slave. Lucy shoved her oar in by saying that Reepicheep was longing to go only he was too small. I wonder she doesn't see that everything that little beast does is all for the sake of showing off. Even at her age she ought to have that amount of sense. Today the beastly boat is level at last and the sun's out and we have all been jawing about what to do. We have food enough, pretty beastly stuff most of it, to last for sixteen days. (The poultry were all washed overboard. Even if they hadn't been, the storm would have stopped them laying.) The real trouble is water. Two casks seem to have got a leak knocked in them and are empty. (Narnian efficiency again.) On short rations, half a pint a day each, we've got enough for twelve days. (There's still lots of rum and wine but even they realize that would only make them thirstier.)

"If we could, of course, the sensible thing would be to turn west at once and make for the Lone Islands. But it took us eighteen days to get where we are, running like mad with a gale behind us. Even if we got an east wind it might take us far longer to get back. And at present there's no sign of an east wind - in fact there's no wind at all. As for rowing back, it would take far too long and Caspian says the men couldn't row on half a pint of water a day. I'm pretty sure this is wrong. I tried to explain that perspiration really cools people down, so the men would need less water if they were working. He didn't take any notice of this, which is always his way when he can't think of an answer. The others all voted for going on in the hope of finding land. I felt it my duty to point out that we didn't know there was any land ahead and tried to get them to see the dangers of wishful thinking. Instead of producing a better plan they had the cheek to ask me what I proposed. So I just explained coolly and quietly that I had been kidnapped and brought away on this idiotic voyage without my consent, and it was hardly my business to get them out of their scrape.

"4 September. Still becalmed. Very short rations for dinner and I got less than anyone. Caspian is very clever at helping and thinks I don't see! Lucy for some reason tried to make up to me by offering me some of hers but that interfering prig Edmund wouldn't let her. Pretty hot sun. Terribly thirsty all evening.

"5 September. Still becalmed and very hot. Feeling rotten all day and am sure I've got a temperature. Of course they haven't the sense to keep a thermometer on board.

"6 September. A horrible day. Woke up in the night knowing I was feverish and must have a drink of water. Any doctor would have said so. Heaven knows I'm the last person to try to get any unfair advantage but I never dreamed that this water-rationing would be meant to apply to a sick man. In fact I would have woken the others up and asked for some only I thought it would be selfish to wake them. So I got up and took my cup and tiptoed out of the Black Hole we slept in, taking great care not to disturb Caspian and Edmund, for they've been sleeping badly since the heat and the short water began. I always try to consider others whether they are nice to me or not. I got out all right into the big room, if you can call it a room, where the rowing benches and the luggage are. The thing of water is at this end. All was going beautifully, but before I'd drawn a cupful who should catch me but that little spy Reep. I tried to explain that I was going on deck for a breath of air (the business about the water had nothing to do with him) and he asked me why I had a cup. He made such a noise that the whole ship was roused. They treated me scandalously. I asked, as I think anyone would have, why Reepicheep was sneaking about the water cask in the middle of the night. He said that as he was too small to be any use on deck, he did sentry over the water every night so that one more man could go to sleep. Now comes their rotten unfairness: they all believed him. Can you beat it?

"I had to apologize or the dangerous little brute would have been at me with his sword. And then Caspian showed up in his true colours as a brutal tyrant and said out loud for everyone to hear that anyone found "stealing" water in future would "get two dozen". I didn't know what this meant till Edmund explained to me. It comes in the sort of books those Pevensie kids read.

"After this cowardly threat Caspian changed his tune and started being patronizing. Said he was sorry for me and that everyone felt just as feverish as I did and we must all make the best of it, etc., etc. Odious stuck-up prig. Stayed in bed all day today.

"7 September. A little wind today but still from the west.

Made a few miles eastward with part of the sail, set on what Drinian calls the jury-mast-that means the bowsprit set upright and tied (they call it "lashed") to the stump of the real mast. Still terribly thirsty.

"8 September. Still sailing east. I stay in my bunk all day now and see no one except Lucy till the two fiends come to bed. Lucy gives me a little of her water ration. She says girls don't get as thirsty as boys. I had often thought this but it ought to be more generally known at sea.

"9 September. Land in sight; a very high mountain a long way off to the south-east.

"10 September. The mountain is bigger and clearer but still a long way off. Gulls again today for the first time since I don't know how long.

"11 September. Caught some fish and had them for dinner. Dropped anchor at about 7 p.m. in three fathoms of water in a bay of this mountainous island. That idiot Caspian wouldn't let us go ashore because it was getting dark and he was afraid of savages and wild beasts. Extra water ration tonight."

What awaited them on this island was going to concern Eustace more than anyone else, but it cannot be told in his words because after September 11 he forgot about keeping his diary for a long time.

When morning came, with a low, grey sky but very hot, the adventurers found they were in a bay encircled by such cliffs and crags that it was like a Norwegian fjord. In front of them, at the head of the bay, there was some level land heavily overgrown with trees that appeared to be cedars, through which a rapid stream came out. Beyond that was a steep ascent ending in a jagged ridge and behind that a vague darkness of mountains which ran into dull-coloured clouds so that you could not see their tops. The nearer cliffs, at each side of the bay, were streaked here and there with lines of white which everyone knew to be waterfalls, though at that distance they did not show any movement or make any noise. Indeed the whole place was very silent and the water of the bay as smooth as glass. It reflected every detail of the cliffs. The scene would have been pretty in a picture but was rather oppressive in real life. It was not a country that welcomed visitors.

The whole ship's company went ashore in two boatloads and everyone drank and washed deliciously in the river and had a meal and a rest before Caspian sent four men back to keep the ship, and the day's work began. There was everything to be done. The casks must be brought ashore and the faulty ones mended if possible and all refilled; a tree - a pine if they could get it - must be felled and made into a new mast; sails must be repaired; a hunting party organized to shoot any game the land might yield; clothes to be washed and mended; and countless small breakages on board to be set right. For the Dawn Treader herself - and this was more obvious now that they saw her at a distance - could hardly be recognized as the same gallant ship which had left Narrowhaven. She looked a crippled, discoloured hulk which anyone might have taken for a wreck. And her officers and crew were no better - lean, pale, red-eyed from lack of sleep, and dressed in rags.

As Eustace lay under a tree and heard all these plans being discussed his heart sank. Was there going to be no rest? It looked as if their first day on the longed-for land was going to be quite as hard work as a day at sea. Then a delightful idea occurred to him. Nobody was looking they were all chattering about their ship as if they actually liked the beastly thing. Why shouldn't he simply slip away? He would take a stroll inland, find a cool, airy place up in the mountains, have a good long sleep, and not rejoin the others till the day's work was over. He felt it would do him good. But he would take great care to keep the bay and the ship in sight so as to be sure of his way back. He wouldn't like to be left behind in this country.

He at once put his plan into action. He rose quietly from his place and walked away among the trees, taking care to go slowly and in an aimless manner so that anyone who saw him would think he was merely stretching his legs. He was surprised to find how quickly the noise of conversation died away behind hiin and how very silent and warm and dark green the wood became. Soon he felt he could venture on a quicker and more determined stride.

This soon brought him out of the wood. The ground began sloping steeply up in front of him. The grass was dry and slippery but manageable if he used his hands as well as his feet, and though he panted and mopped his forehead a good deal, he plugged away steadily. This showed, by the way, that his new life, little as he suspected it, had already done him some good; the old Eustace, Harold and Alberta's Eustace, would have given up the climb after about ten minutes.

Slowly, and with several rests, he reached the ridge. Here he had expected to have a view into the heart of the island, but the clouds had now come lower and nearer and a sea of fog was rolling to meet him. He sat down and looked back. He was now so high that the bay looked small beneath him and miles of sea were visible. Then the fog from the mountains closed in all round him, thick but not cold, and he lay down and turned this way and that to find the most comfortable position to enjoy himself.

But he didn't enjoy himself, or not for very long. He began, almost for the first time in his life, to feel lonely. At first this feeling grew very gradually. And then he began to worry about the time. There was not the slightest sound. Suddenly it occurred to him that he might have been lying there for hours. Perhaps the others had gone! Perhaps they had let him wander away on purpose simply in order to leave him behind! He leaped up in a panic and began the descent.

At first he tried to do it too quickly, slipped on the steep grass, and slid for several feet. Then he thought this had carried him too far to the left - and as he came up he had seen precipices on that side. So he clambered up again, as near as he could guess to the place he had started from, and began the descent afresh, bearing to his right. After that things seemed to be going better. He went very cautiously, for he could not see more than a yard ahead, and there was still perfect silence all around him. It is very unpleasant to have to go cautiously when there is a voice inside you saying all the time, "Hurry, hurry, hurry." For every moment the terrible idea of being left behind grew stronger. If he had understood Caspian and the Pevensies at all he would have known, of course, that there was not the least chance of their doing any such thing. But he had persuaded himself that they were all fiends in human form.

"At last!" said Eustace as he came slithering down a slide of loose stones (scree, they call it) and found himself on the level. "And now, where are those trees? There is something dark ahead. Why, I do believe the fog is clearing."

It was. The light increased every moment and made him blink. The fog lifted. He was in an utterly unknown valley and the sea was nowhere in sight.

5、风暴和余波

他们登陆了将近三星期，黎明踏浪号才给拖出了狭港港口。大家说了非常隆重的告别辞，大群人围着送行。

凯斯宾向孤独群岛岛民发表告别讲话，跟公爵和他全家分手时大家又是欢呼，又是掉泪，但等这条船启碇，紫红色的风帆依然懒懒地飘动，船给拖得离岸越来越远，船尾楼上凯斯宾的号声隔着海面传来，越来越弱，这时大家都默不作声。接着船遇上风了。风帆鼓了出来，拖船解缆，划回去了。黎明踏浪号的船头下初次涌起了真正的海浪，顿时又成了一艘生气勃勃的船。不值班的水手都下舱去了，德里宁在船尾楼值第一班，把船头掉向东，绕过阿芙拉岛南面驶去。

接着几天过得很愉快。露茜认为自己是天下最幸运的女孩。她每天一早醒来，就看见水面阳光的倒影在天花板上荡漾，环顾四周都是她在孤独群岛上得到的精美的新东西——高统防水靴、半统靴、披风、皮夹克和披巾。于是她就走上甲板，在船首楼上眺望大海，每天早上碧蓝的海面都是一片灿烂，她呼吸到的空气一天比一天暖和。然后就吃早餐，这么好的胃口只有在海上旅行的人才有。

她有好多时间坐在船尾的小凳上，同雷佩契普下棋。棋子太大，它拿不动，如果它要把棋子走到棋盘中间，就两爪举着棋子，踞起脚尖，瞧那模样真逗。它棋艺不错，当它记住自己是在下棋时，往往取胜。不过露茜偶尔也取胜，因为老鼠下了几着可笑的棋子，把马送到由车①护驾的王后面前。发生这种事是因为它一时忘了自己是在下棋，想起了真正的打仗，就按战场上骑士应该采取的行动做了。因为它满脑想的都是绝望、死亡或光荣的冲锋陷阵和死守阵地。

不过这种快乐时光不长。有天傍晚，露茜懒洋洋地在船尾盯着船身开过时海面留下的深沟(又称尾波)，看见西边一大片浮云速度惊人地越积越厚。于是云层间裂了一个口子，黄澄澄的夕阳穿过云层豁口，喷射而出。船后的波涛奇形怪状，海面一片淡褐，一片土黄，像肮脏的风帆。空气转冷了。船身似乎动荡不安，仿佛感觉到船后面有危险。船帆一会儿瘪掉，绵软无力，一会儿又鼓得满满的。她正在注意这些情况，对风声中传来的不祥的变化感到纳闷，德里宁就大声喊叫了"全体船员准备。"一会儿人人都忙得没命。舱口盖钉上扣板封死了，厨房里的火也灭了，水手爬到桅杆高处去收缩帆篷。他们还没完事，风暴就袭击他们了。露茜似乎觉得海就在他们船头前开出一个大峡谷，他们就一头扎进去，深得出乎她意料。一个灰压压大山似的海浪，远比熗杆还要高，迎面涌来;看来准是死路一条了，不料船身却被抛到浪峰顶上。这时船身似乎打转了。一阵瀑布似的海水泻在甲板上;船首楼和船尾楼像两个孤岛，当中隔着一片汹涌的大海。桅杆高处的水手把身子躺在帆桁上，拼命想稳住船帆。一根绷断的缆绳从斜里挺出，在风中像根拨火棍一样又直又硬。

①在国际象棋中马的英文名称为knight，此字原义是骑士;车的英文名称为castle，原义是城堡，所以下文说雷佩契普把象棋中的"马"同战场上的"骑士"混为一谈了。

"下面去，女王陛下。"德里宁吼道。露茜知道陆地上的人，无论男女，对水于来说是一大麻烦，所以听从了。可这不容易办到。黎明踏浪号向右舷倾斜得很厉害，甲板像屋顶般倾斜。她只得四处爬着，爬到梯子上边，一把抓住栏杆，这时有两个水手爬上梯子，她就站在一边，然后尽快爬下梯子。幸好第二个浪头呼啸着打过甲板，漫到她肩膀时，她已经在梯脚处紧紧抓住了。虽然她早已给浪花和暴雨打得几乎浑身透湿，但是这个浪头更凉。后来她就奔向舱门，走了进去，把飞快冲进黑暗里的大浪那吓人景象挡在门外片刻，但是当然挡不住一片可怕的混乱声，在下面，这片吱吱嘎嘎、哼哼唧唧、噼噼啪啪、咔嗒咔嗒、呼噜呼噜、轰隆轰隆的大合唱，反而比在船尾楼上听上去更惊心动魄。

第二天，第三天，接连好几天都是整天这样闹下去，闹得你简直记不住闹了几天啦。船上掌舵一直得有三个人，有三个人才能保持一种航向。而且一直得有人用水泵抽水。大家简直都没法休息，没东西好煮，没东西好烘，一个水手落水失踪了，大家一点也看不见太阳。

等到风暴过后，尤斯塔斯才在日记中记下这么几条:

九月三日多天来我头一天能写字。我们顺着十二级大风开船，足足有十三个昼夜。我知道日子，因为我有本细账，虽然大家都说只有十二个昼夜。上船跟一批连数字都数不准的人一起冒着危险航海可真妙！我吃了不少苦头，连续几小时在巨浪上颠簸，往往浑身湿透，连好好吃顿热饭都休想。更不用说没有无线电报，连火箭都没有，所以没有向任何船只发信号求救的机会。这一切都证明我不断告诫他们的话一点不错，乘坐这么一条小破船出海真是发疯。即使是跟正人君子出海，不是跟披着人皮的恶鬼出海也够糟的了。凯斯宾和爱德蒙对我真粗暴极了。我们桅杆折断的那天晚上(现在只剩下一个木头板子了)，虽然我身体根本不行，他们还是逼我上甲板，像奴隶似的干活。露茜还多管闲事说雷佩契普正巴不得去干活呢，只是它个子大小了。我感到奇怪，她竟看不出那小畜生的所作所为都是为了显露自己。即使她那样的年纪也应当有那么多的心眼。今天这条该死的船终于平稳了，太阳出来了，我们一直都在扯着该干些什么。我们的粮食还够吃十六天，大部分都是相当难吃的东西。(家禽都给冲下海去了。即使没落水，风暴这一刮也会使它们不下蛋的。)真正麻烦的是淡水。两个水桶看来给撞了道裂缝，水都流光了。(又是纳尼亚人办事的效率。)配给量缩减，每天只有半品脱，我们的水只够喝十二天。甜酒和葡萄酒倒是还有不少，不过连他们都知道酒可越喝越渴。

如果可能，最明智的办法当然是马上掉头往西，开往孤独群岛去。不过开到这里已经十八天了，后面又有大风推送，船开得像发疯。即使我们遇上东风，要开回去也要花更长的时间——事实上，根本没有风。至于划桨回去吧，花的时间就更长了，凯斯宾说水手一天喝半品脱水划不动桨。这话肯定不对。我竭力解释，出汗真正能降低体温，所以如果水手在工作，需要的水就不多。他一点也不理会这话，碰到他想不出话来回答总是这样。其他人都一致赞成继续向前开，盼望能找到陆地。我感到自己有责任指出，我们并不知道前面有没有什么陆地，我竭力让他们明白一相情愿的危险。他们不但不提出一个更好的计划，反而厚着脸皮问我有何见教。于是我非常冷静沉着地说明，我是给拐骗来的，未经我同意就给带上船来做这次白痴的航行，所以帮他们摆脱困境跟我也没多大关系。

九月四日依然风平浪静。午饭配给量很少，我比谁都分得少。凯斯宾在分菜时很精明，以为我看不出！不知什么原因露茜竟想把她的份额分点给我，可是那个多管闲事的讨庆鬼爱德蒙偏不让她分。太阳真毒辣。整个晚上口渴难忍。

九月五日依然风平浪静，天很热。全天感到身体很难受，肯定有热度。他们当然不懂得在船上备一个体温表。:

九月六日可怕的一天。夜里醒来，明知身体发烧，必须喝水。任何医生都会这么说。天知道，我这人最不会设法去占任何非法的便直，不过我做梦也决没想到配给水的规定竟对病人也适用。其实我原来可以叫醒别人，要点水喝，只是我想吵醒人家未免自私。所以我就起身，拿了我的杯子，距着脚尖走出我们睡觉的黑洞，小心翼翼，不要打扰凯斯宾和爱德蒙，因为他们自从天热和缺水以来，一直睡不好。不管人家对我是好是坏，我总是尽量为别人着想。我顺利走进那大房间，如果你能把它称做房间的话，那儿都是划桨坐的长凳和行李。水那东西就在这一头。一切都顺顺当当，可是我还没斟满一杯，就被逮住了，要不是碰上那小探子雷普可没人抓我。我想法解释说我上甲板去吸吸新鲜空气(水的问题管它屁事)，它却问我拿个杯子干吗。它大声吵闹，吵得全船的人都醒了。他们待我那态度令人反感之极。我问，为什么雷佩契普半夜三更偷偷摸到水桶那儿，我想任何人都会这样问的。它说，因为它个子大小，甲板上派不了用处，它就每夜值班看水，这样就可以多一个人去睡觉。瞧，他们那套混账的不公平做法又来了:他们全都相信它，真是岂有此理！/

我只得赔礼道歉，不然险恶的小畜生又要拿剑对着我了。这时凯斯宾露出他蛮横暴君的真面目，大声说给每个人听，说将来凡是发现有人"偷"水，就"罚两打"。爱德蒙跟我解释了我才明白这话是什么意思。原来这话是出于佩文西家孩子看的那种书里的。

凯斯宾这样虚张声势地威胁一通后，又改变语调，俨然以恩人自居，说他对我是爱莫能助，因为人人都跟我一样感到发烧，我们大家都必须尽力克服等等等等。装腔作势、自以为是的讨厌鬼。今天全天赖在床上。8

九月七日今天有点风，不过仍然是西风。靠支在德里宁所谓的应急桅杆上的部分船帆向东行驶了几英里就是将第一斜桅竖直，绑(他们称做”捆”)在真正桅杆的板子上。仍感到口渴难忍。

九月八日依然向东行驶。现在我整天待在铺位上，除了露茜，什么人都看不见，直到两个恶鬼上铺睡觉。露茜给我一些她的配给水。她说女孩不像男孩那样口渴。我常想着这点，可是这点应当让航海的人普遍知道。(

九月九日看见陆地了。东南方向远处有一座很高的大山。

九月十日山越来越大，越来越清晰，可是仍隔着很长一段路程。不知多久没见海鸥了，今天第一次又见到。

九月十一日捕到些鱼做中饭。晚上七点在这山岛一个海湾三英寻深的水里抛锚。凯斯宾那个白痴不让我们上岸，因为天黑了，他怕野人和野兽。今晚额外配给水。

在这岛上等待他们的将关系到尤斯塔斯的命运，这关系比对任何人都重大，可是这些事不能用他自己的话来交代，因为九月十一日以后，他有很长一段时期忘了记日记了。

到了早上，天空低垂灰沉，但很热，这些探险的人只见自己身在一个周围都是断岩峭壁的海湾，很像挪威海岸的峡湾。在他们面前，海湾滩头上有些平地，密密麻麻长满树木，看上去是雪松，林间流出一条激流。激流那头是个陡峭的山坡，坡顶是巉岩林立的山脊，后面是莽莽苍苍的群山，耸立在黑沉沉的云堆中，所以看不见山顶。海湾每一边近一点的峭壁，都有一道道白练，大家都知道这是瀑布，虽然隔

着那么段距离不见动静，也听不见什么响声。整个地方确实非常幽静，海湾水面平滑如镜，巨细无遗地倒映出峭壁来。这景色在画面里虽然很好看，可是在实际生活中却相当压抑。这里不是个欢迎外人的地方。

全船人分坐两条小船上岸，人人都到河里喝水，美美洗了个澡，还吃了顿饭，休息了一下，凯斯宾才派四个人回去照管大船，白天的工作就开始了。要做的工作千头万绪。水桶必须搬上岸来，损坏的能修则修，全得灌满;必须砍下一棵树——找得到松树最好——一再做成一根新熗杆;船帆必须修理;组织一支持猎队去打猎，岛上出产什么野物就打什么野物，衣物必须洗洗补补;船上无数破损的地方都得修好。因为乍一看简直认不出黎明踏浪号就是离开狭港时那艘雄伟的大船了，这回他们在远处看去更加明显。这条船看来像条开动不了、污染褪色的废船，任何人都会把它当成一堆破烂。船员上上下下都好不了多少——骨瘦如柴，脸色苍白，缺少睡眠，眼睛熬得通红，衣服破破烂烂。

尤斯塔斯正躺在树下，听到大家在讨论这一切计划，心不由沉了下来。难道回头不休息了吗？看样子他们到达盼望已久的陆地的头一天就打算像在海上一样干一天苦活。这时他计上心头。没人看着他——一他们都七嘴八舌在扯船的事，仿佛他们真的喜欢这种讨厌事似的。他何不干脆溜掉呢？他不妨到内陆溜达溜达，在山上找一个凉快的地方，好好睡上一觉，等到大家干完一天的活才去找他们。他觉得这样对他大有好处。不过他要好好留神，待在看得见海湾和船的地方，这样就可以确定回来的路线。他才不愿意流落在这种地方呢。

他当即实施自己这条妙计。悄悄起身，在树丛间走掉，一边小心慢慢走，装做漫无目标的模样，这样任何人看见他都会当他只是在散步而已。没想到一下子身后的说话声就消失了，林子里变得非常幽静、温暖，一片深绿。不久他就感到自己可以把步子跨得快些、果断些了。

他三脚两步一下子就走出树林。眼前的地面开始成了陡峭的斜坡。野草干燥而溜滑，要是手脚并用倒还能凑合，虽然他气喘吁吁，拼命擦脑门的汗水，但还是不断拼命爬着。顺便说一句，尽管他自己不大觉察到，这表明他的新生活已经对他有些好处了;过去的尤斯塔斯可是爹娘的宝贝，爬上十分钟早就罢手了。

歇了几回，他慢慢爬上山脊。他原以为在这儿可以看看岛屿中心，谁知云层越来越低，越来越近，一片雾海迎面滚滚而来。他坐下，回头看看。现在他爬得那么高，下面的海湾看上去很小，还看得见好几英里长的海面。随后山上的迷雾从四面八方向他逼近)。浓虽浓，倒还不冷，他索性躺下，这里翻翻，那里翻翻，以便找个最舒服的姿势享受一下。

可是他并没享受到，或者说没享受多久。他就开始感到孤独了，这几乎是他生平头一回感到孤独。开头这股感觉是一步步来的。接着他开始担心时间。一点声音都听不到。他忽然一下子想到他可能已经躺了好几个小时了。也许其他人早走了！也许他们存心让他走开，干脆就为了把他扔下|他慌慌张张跳起来，开始爬下山去。

开头他操之过急，在陡峭的草坡上滑倒了，而且滑了好几步。接着他觉得这一滑太偏向左面了——一因为他爬上山时看见过那一面有悬崖。所以他重新爬上去，尽量靠近他猜想中的原先出发的地方，

再重新开始下山，靠右边走。后来似乎顺利些了。他非常谨慎地爬着，因为前面一码以外的地方就什么也看不见，而且四下依然一片死寂。如果内心一直有个声音在催着说，"赶快，赶快，赶快"，却不得不谨慎行事，这是很不舒服的。因为被抛弃的可怕念头时时刻刻都在，而且变得越来越强烈。假如他真了解凯斯宾和佩文西兄妹的话，他当然就会知道他们是决不会做任何这类事的。不过他心里却在说服自己，他们都是披着人皮的恶鬼。

"终于到了！"尤斯塔斯顺着一条石子松散的滑坡(他们称作碎石堆)滑下去，不觉落到平地上，不由说。"唉，那些树到哪儿去了？前面有些黑糊糊的。啊，我相信雾在散了。

果然如此，光线越来越亮，亮得他直眨眼睛。雾消失了。

他落在一个完全不知所在的山谷里，根本看不见大海。
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
舞矽

ZxID：12778187

88708鲜花 260鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
配偶: 靡荼不知返
6.3上任 7.1生日 7.26周年 8.13结婚周年
举报 只看该作者 5楼  发表于: 2012-08-24 0
CHAPTER SIX THE ADVENTURES OF EUSTACE

AT that very moment the others were washing hands and faces in the river and generally getting ready for dinner and a rest. The three best archers had gone up into the hills north of the bay and returned laden with a pair of wild goats which were now roasting over a fire. Caspian had ordered a cask of wine ashore, strong wine of Archenland which had to be mixed with water before you drank it, so there would be plenty for all. The work had gone well so far and it was a merry meal. Only after the second helping of goat did Edmund say, "Where's that blighter Eustace?"

Meanwhile Eustace stared round the unknown valley. It was so narrow and deep, and the precipices which surrounded it so sheer, that it was like a huge pit or trench. The floor was grassy though strewn with rocks, and here and there Eustace saw black burnt patches like those you see on the sides of a railway embankment in a dry summer.

About fifteen yards away from him was a pool of clear, smooth water. There was, at first, nothing else at all in the valley; not an animal, not a bird, not an insect. The sun beat down and grim peaks and horns of mountains peered over the valley's edge.

Eustace realized of course that in the fog he had come down the wrong side of the ridge, so he turned at once to see about getting back. But as soon as he had looked he shuddered. Apparently he had by amazing luck found the only possible way down - a long green spit of land, horribly steep and narrow, with precipices on either side. There was no other possible way of getting back. But could he do it, now that he saw what it was really like? His head swam at the very thought of it.

He turned round again, thinking that at any rate he'd better have a good drink from the pool first. But as soon as he had turned and before he had taken a step forward into the valley he heard a noise behind him. It was only a small noise but it sounded loud in that immense silence. It froze him dead-still where he stood for a second. Then he slewed round his neck and looked.

At the bottom of the cliff a little on his left hand was a low, dark hole - the entrance to a cave perhaps. And out of this two thin wisps of smoke were coming. And the loose stones just beneath the dark hollow were moving (that was the noise he had heard) just as if something were crawling in the dark behind them.

Something was crawling. Worse still, something was coming out. Edmund or Lucy or you would have recognized it at once, but Eustace had read none of the right books. The thing that came out of the cave was something he had never even imagined - along lead-coloured snout, dull red eyes, no feathers or fur, a long lithe body that trailed on the ground, legs whose elbows went up higher than its back like a spider's cruel claws, bat's wings that made a rasping noise on the stones, yards of tail. And the lines of smoke were coming from its two nostrils. He never said the word Dragon to himself. Nor would it have made things any better if he had.

But perhaps if he had known something about dragons he would have been a little surprised at this dragon's behaviour. It did not sit up and clap its wings, nor did it shoot out a stream of flame from its mouth. The smoke from its nostrils was like the smoke of a fire that will not last much longer. Nor did it seem to have noticed Eustace. It moved very slowly towards the pool - slowly and with many pauses. Even in his fear Eustace felt that it was an old, sad creature. He wondered if he dared make a dash for the ascent. But it might look round if he made any noise. It might come more to life. Perhaps it was only shamming. Anyway, what was the use of trying to escape by climbing from a creature that could fly?

It reached the pool and slid its horrible scaly chin down over the gravel to drink: but before it had drunk there came from it a great croaking or clanging cry and after a few twitches and convulsions it rolled round on its side and lay perfectly still with one claw in the air. A little dark blood gushed from its wide-opened mouth. The smoke from its nostrils turned black for a moment and then floated away. No more came. this was the brute's trick, the way it lured travellers to their doom. But one couldn't wait for ever. He took a step nearer, then two steps, and halted again. The dragon remained motionless; he noticed too that the red fire had gone out of its eyes. At last he came up to it. He was quite sure now that it was dead. With a shudder he touched it; nothing happened.

The relief was so great that Eustace almost laughed out loud. He began to feel as if he had fought and killed the dragon instead of merely seeing it die. He stepped over it and went to the pool for his drink, for the heat was getting unbearable. He was not surprised when he heard a peal of thunder. Almost immediately afterwards the sun disappeared and before he had finished his drink big drops of rain were falling.

The climate of this island was a very unpleasant one. In less than a minute Eustace was wet to the skin and half blinded with such rain as one never sees in Europe. There was no use trying to climb out of the valley as long as this lasted. He bolted for the only shelter in sight - the dragon's cave. There he lay down and tried to get his breath.

Most of us know what we should expect to find in a dragon's lair, but, as I said before, Eustace had read only the wrong books. They had a lot to say about exports and imports and governments and drains, but they were weak on dragons. That is why he was so puzzled at the surface on which he was lying. Parts of it were too prickly to be stones and too hard to be thorns, and there seemed to be a great many round, flat things, and it all clinked when he moved. There was light enough at the cave's mouth to examine it by. And of course Eustace found it to be what any of us could have told him in advance - treasure. There were crowns (those were the prickly things), coins, rings, bracelets, ingots, cups, plates and gems.

Eustace (unlike most boys) had never thought much of treasure but he saw at once the use it would be in this new world which he had so foolishly stumbled into through the picture in Lucy's bedroom at home. "They don't have any tax here," he said, "And you don't have to give treasure to the government. With some of this stuff I could have quite a decent time here - perhaps in Calormen. It sounds the least phoney of these countries. I wonder how much I can carry? That bracelet now - those things in it are probably diamonds - I'll slip that on my own wrist. Too big, but not if I push it right up here above my elbow. Then fill my pockets with diamonds - that's easier than gold. I wonder when this infernal rain's going to let up?" He got into a less uncomfortable part of the pile, where it was mostly coins, and settled down to wait. But a bad fright, when once it is over, and especially a bad fright following a mountain walk, leaves you very tired. Eustace fell asleep.

By the time he was sound asleep and snoring the others had finished dinner and became seriously alarmed about him. They shouted, "Eustace! Eustace! Coo-ee!" till they were hoarse and Caspian blew his horn.

"He's nowhere near or he'd have heard that," said Lucy with a white face.

"Confound the fellow," said Edmund. "What on earth did he want to slink away like this for?"

"But we must do something," said Lucy. "He may have got lost, or fallen into a hole, or been captured by savages."

"Or killed by wild beasts," said Drinian.

"And a good riddance if he has, I say," muttered Rhince.

"Master Rhince," said Reepicheep, "you never spoke a word that became you less. The creature is no friend of mine but he is of the Queen's blood, and while he is one of our fellowship it concerns our honour to find him and to avenge him if he is dead."

"Of course we've got to find him (if we can)," said Caspian wearily. "That's the nuisance of it. It means a search party and endless trouble. Bother Eustace."

Meanwhile Eustace slept and slept - and slept. What woke him was a pain in his arm. The moon was shining in at the mouth of the cave, and the bed of treasures seemed to have grown much more comfortable: in fact he could hardly feel it at all. He was puzzled by the pain in his arm at first, but presently it occurred to him that the bracelet which he had shoved up above his elbow had become strangely tight. His arm must have swollen while he was asleep (it was his left arm).

He moved his right arm in order to feel his left, but stopped before he had moved it an inch and bit his lip in terror. For just in front of him, and a little on his right, where the moonlight fell clear on the floor of the cave, he saw a hideous shape moving. He knew that shape: it was a dragon's claw. It had moved as he moved his hand and became still when he stopped moving his hand.

"Oh, what a fool I've been," thought Eustace. "Of course, the brute had a mate and it's lying beside me."

For several minutes he did not dare to move a muscle. He saw two thin columns of smoke going up before his eyes, black against the moonlight; just as there had been smoke coming from the other dragon's nose before it died. This was so alarming that he held his breath. The two columns of smoke vanished. When he could hold his breath no longer he let it out stealthily; instantly two jets of smoke appeared again. But even yet he had no idea of the truth.

Presently he decided that he would edge very cautiously to his left and try to creep out of the cave. Perhaps the creature was asleep - and anyway it was his only chance. But of course before he edged to the left he looked to the left. Oh horror! there was a dragon's claw on that side too.

No one will blame Eustace if at this moment he shed tears. He was surprised at the size of his own tears as he saw them splashing on to the treasure in front of him. They also seemed strangely hot; steam went up from them.

But there was no good crying. He must try to crawl out from between the two dragons. He began extending his right arm. The dragon's fore-leg and claw on his right went through exactly the same motion. Then he thought he would try his left. The dragon limb on that side moved too.

Two dragons, one on each side, mimicking whatever he did! His nerve broke and he simply made a bolt for it.

There was such a clatter and rasping, and clinking of gold, and grinding of stones, as he rushed out of the cave that he thought they were both following him. He daren't look back. He rushed to the pool. The twisted shape of the dead dragon lying in the moonlight would have been enough to frighten anyone but now he hardly noticed it. His idea was to get into the water.

But just as he reached the edge of the pool two things happened. First of all it came over him like a thunder-clap that he had been running on all fours - and why on earth had he been doing that? And secondly, as he bent towards the water, he thought for a second that yet another dragon was staring up at him out of the pool. But in an instant he realized the truth. The dragon face in the pool was his own reflection. There was no doubt of it. It moved as he moved: it opened and shut its mouth as he opened and shut his.

He had turned into a dragon while he was asleep. Sleeping on a dragon's hoard with greedy, dragonish thoughts in his heart, he had become a dragon himself.

That explained everything. There had been no two dragons beside him in the cave. The claws to right and left had been his own right and left claw. The two columns of smoke had been coming from his own nostrils. As for the pain in his left arm (or what had been his left arm) he could now see what had happened by squinting with his left eye. The bracelet which had fitted very nicely on the upper arm of a boy was far too small for the thick, stumpy foreleg of a dragon. It had sunk deeply into his scaly flesh and there was a throbbing bulge on each side of it. He tore at the place with his dragon's teeth but could not get it off.

In spite of the pain, his first feeling was one of relief. There was nothing to be afraid of any more. He was a terror himself and nothing in the world but a knight (and not all of those) would dare to attack him. He could get even with Caspian and Edmund now But the moment he thought this he realized that he didn't want to. He wanted to be friends. He wanted to get back among humans and talk and laugh and share things. He realized that he was a monster cut off from the whole human race. An appalling loneliness came over him. He began to see that the others had not really been fiends at all. He began to wonder if he himself had been such a nice person as he had always supposed. He longed for their voices. He would have been grateful for a kind word even from Reepicheep.

When he thought of this the poor dragon that had been Eustace lifted up its voice and wept. A powerful dragon crying its eyes out under the moon in a deserted valley is a sight and a sound hardly to be imagined.

At last he decided he would try to find his way back to the shore. He realized now that Caspian would never have sailed away and left him. And he felt sure that somehow or other he would be able to make people understand who he was.

He took a long drink and then (I know this sounds shocking, but it isn't if you think it over) he ate nearly all the dead dragon. He was half-way through it before he realized what he was doing; for, you see, though his mind was the mind of Eustace, his tastes and his digestion were dragonish. And there is nothing a dragon likes so well as fresh dragon. That is why you so seldom find more than one dragon in the same county.

Then he turned to climb out of the valley. He began the climb with a jump and as soon as he jumped he found that he was flying. He had quite forgotten about his wings and it was a great surprise to him - the first pleasant surprise he had had for a long time. He rose high into the air and saw innumerable mountain-tops spread out beneath him in the moonlight. He could see the bay like a silver slab and the Dawn Treader lying at anchor and camp fires twinkling in the woods beside the beach. From a great height he launched himself down towards them in a single glide.

Lucy was sleeping very soundly for she had sat up till the return of the search party in hope of good news about Eustace. It had been led by Caspian and had come back late and weary. Their news was disquieting. They had found no trace of Eustace but had seen a dead dragon in a valley. They tried to make the best of it and everyone assured everyone else that there were not likely to he more dragons about, and that one which was dead at about three o'clock that afternoon (which was when they had seen it) would hardly have been killing people a very few hours before.

"Unless it ate the little brat and died of him: he'd poison anything," said Rhince. But he said this under his breath and no one heard it.

But later in the night Lucy was wakened, very softly, and found the whole company gathered close together and talking in whispers.

"What is it?" said Lucy.

"We must all show great constancy," Caspian was saying. "A dragon has just flown over the tree-tops and lighted on the beach. Yes, I am afraid it is between us and the ship. And arrows are no use against dragons. And they're not at all afraid of fire."

"With your Majesty's leave-" began Reepicheep.

"No, Reepicheep," said the King very firmly, "you are not to attempt a single combat with it. And unless you promise to obey me in this matter I'll have you tied up. We must just keep close watch and, as soon as it is light, go down to the beach and give it battle. I will lead. King Edmund will be on my right and the Lord Drinian on my left. There are no other arrangements to be made. It will be light in a couple of hours. In an hour's time let a meal be served out and what is left of the wine. And let everything be done silently."

"Perhaps it will go away," said Lucy.

"It'll be worse if it does," said Edmund, "because then we shan't know where it is. If there's a wasp in the room I like to be able to see it."

The rest of the night wa dreadful, and when the meal came, though they knew they ought to eat, many found that they had very poor appetites. And endless hours seemed to pass before the darkness thinned and birds began chirping here and there and the world got colder and wetter than it had been all night and Caspian said, "Now for it, friends."

They got up, all with swords drawn, and formed themselves into a solid mass with Lucy in the middle and Reepicheep on her shoulder. It was nicer than the waiting about and everyone felt fonder of everyone else than at ordinary times. A moment later they were marching. It grew lighter as they came to the edge of the wood. And there on the sand, like a giant lizard, or a flexible crocodile, or a serpent with legs, huge and horrible and humpy, lay the dragon.

But when it saw them, instead of rising up and blowing fire and smoke, the dragon retreated - you could almost say it waddled - back into the shallows of the bay.

"What's it wagging its head like that for?" said Edmund.

"And now it's nodding," said Caspian.

"And there's something coming from its eyes," said Drinian.

"Oh, can't you see," said Lucy. "It's crying. Those are tears."

"I shouldn't trust to that, Ma'am," said Drinian. "That's what crocodiles do, to put you off your guard."

"It wagged its head when you said that," remarked Edmund. "Just as if it meant No. Look, there it goes again."

"Do you think it understands what we're saying?" asked Lucy.

The dragon nodded its head violently.

Reepicheep slipped off Lucy's shoulder and stepped to the front.

"Dragon," came his shrill voice, "can you understand speech?"

The dragon nodded.

"Can you speak?"

It shook its head.

"Then," said Reepicheep, "it is idle to ask you your business. But if you will swear friendship with us raise your left foreleg above your head."

It did so, but clumsily because that leg was sore and swollen with the golden bracelet

"Oh look," said Lucy, "there's something wrong with its leg. The poor thing - that's probably what it was crying about. Perhaps it came to us to be cured like in Androcles and the lion."

"Be careful, Lucy," said Caspian. "It's a very clever dragon but it may be a liar."

Lucy had, however, already run forward, followed by Reepicheep, as fast as his short legs could carry him, and then of course the boys and Drinian came, too.

"Show me your poor paw," said Lucy, "I might be able to cure it."

The dragon-that-had-been-Eustace held out its sore leg gladly enough, remembering how Lucy's cordial had cured him of sea-sickness before he became a dragon. But he was disappointed. The magic fluid reduced the swelling and eased the pain a little but it could not dissolve the gold.

Everyone had now crowded round to watch the treatment, and Caspian suddenly exclaimed, "Look!" He was staring at the bracelet.

6、尤斯塔斯的历险

就在那时刻，其他人都在河里洗手洗脸，纷纷准备吃饭休息。三个最强的弓箭手到了海湾北面山里，扛回来一对野山羊，这时野山羊正架在火上烤呢。凯斯宾已下令搬一桶酒上岸，那是阿钦兰生产的烈酒，得掺上水才能喝，供大伙儿喝绰绰有余。到目前为止，工作进展顺利，大家吃得欢天喜地。再添一份羊肉以后，爱德蒙才说"尤斯塔斯那讨厌鬼上哪儿去了？"

这时候，尤斯塔斯瞪着眼睛朝这陌生的山谷四下张望。"

山谷又狭又深，周围的悬崖十分陡峭，谷里就像个大坑或壕沟。底部虽然遍地岩石却长满了草，尤斯塔斯看见到处有烧焦的黑斑瘾，像干旱的夏天铁路路堤两边所见的焦痕一样。离他十五码以外，是个清澈平滑的水塘。开头，山谷里其他什么东西都没有;没有走兽，没有飞禽，没有昆虫。太阳直晒下来，狰狞的峰峦俯临谷边。

尤斯塔斯当然明白自己原来是在雾中爬到山脊另一边去了。所以他马上回头看看回去的路。可是他一看便不禁浑身发抖。明摆着他是万分侥幸才摸到这惟——条下来的路的——长长一条绿色的暗道，陡峭狭窄，两岸悬崖耸峙。没有别的路好回去了。他既然看到了实际情况，还能不能上去呢？他一想到这念头，头也晕了。

他再掉过头去，心想无论如何最好还是先在水塘里喝个痛快。谁知他刚掉过头，还没向山谷里迈前一步，就听见背后有声音。声音虽小，但是在那无比寂静中听上去也够响的。他吓得在原地僵立了一会儿，才回过头去看。

在崖底，他左手不远的地方有个低矮的黑洞——也许是一个山洞的入口。洞口冒出两缕细烟。就在黑洞下面那堆松散的石块在动(他听见的就是这声音)，恰如有什么东西在后面暗处爬着。

果然有什么东西在爬。更糟糕的是，竟然爬出来了。要是爱德蒙和露茜，一看准认得出，你也认得出，可是尤斯塔斯没看过一本对路的书。爬出来那东西他连想象都没想象到过——铅灰色的长鼻子，暗红色的眼睛，身上没羽毛，也没皮毛，长长一条柔软的身子，在地面上爬行，腿弯部分抬起来比背部还要高，像蜘蛛腿，凶残的爪子，蝙蝠翼在石头上发出刺耳的嘎嘎声，尾巴老长老长。那两道烟是从它两个鼻孔里冒出来的。他心里从来没想到龙这个词儿，就是想到了，事情也好不了多少。

不过，他要是知道一些龙的知识，也许他对这条龙的举动就不会那么吃惊了。这条龙没有坐起来拍拍翅膀，也没从嘴里喷出一道火焰。它鼻孔里冒出来的烟就像火烟，没多久就消失了。它似乎没注意到尤斯塔斯，只顾很慢很慢地向水塘爬去，爬爬还歇了好多回。尤斯塔斯尽管心里害怕，也觉得这是个衰老凄惨的怪物。他不知自己是不是敢冲过去爬上坡。不过如果他弄出声音来，它就可能回过头来，也可能会苏醒过来。也许它只不过装装样子，不管怎样，想爬上去，从会飞的怪物身边逃走有什么用呢？

它爬到水塘，把长满可怕鳞甲的下巴滑到砂砾层上，但它还没喝上水，就发出嘎嘎一大声，像是飞鹤的尖戾，扭曲挣扎了几下后，它就翻了个身，侧身躺着，一动不动，一只爪子还翘在半空。张大的嘴里涌出一点乌黑的血。鼻孔里的烟一时也变黑了，接着又飘走了。就此再也没动静了。

尤斯塔斯好长时间不敢动弹。也许这是那怪物的诡计，诱骗外来人送死的花招。可是你也不能老等下去。他走近一步，再走两步又停下。那条龙还是一动也不动。他还注意到它眼睛里的红火也消失了。他终于走到它跟前。这回他绝对肯定它死了。他打了个寒喋，摸了它一下;什么事也没有。

这下可大大放心了，尤斯塔斯差点大声笑出来。他不由开始感到自己不是眼看这条龙死去，而是打了一仗，亲手把它杀死似的。他跨过龙身，走到水塘边喝水，因为这里热得受不了。他听到隆隆一阵雷声，倒也并不吃惊。雷声响过，顿时就不见太阳，他还没喝完，大滴大滴的雨点就下来了。

这岛上的天气真是非常讨厌。转眼工夫尤斯塔斯就浑身湿透，眼睛也看不清，这么大的雨在欧洲可从没见过。只要这场大雨不停，想爬出山谷也没用。他冲进惟一看得见的龙洞去避雨。接着他就地躺下，拚命缓过气来。

我们多半人都知道在龙洞里会看到什么，可是我上文已经说过，尤斯塔斯只看过些不相干的书，书上尽说些进口、出口阿政府阿耗费啊这一类词儿，就缺谈龙这方面的事。所以他对身子躺着的地面感到这么莫名其妙。有的地面太刺人但不像石头，而且太硬也不像荆棘，看来似乎有一大堆又圆又扁的东西，他一动这些东西就丁当响。洞口光线正好可以让他看个仔细。不消说，尤斯塔斯看到的正是我们任何人事先都可以告诉他的——财宝。有好些王冠(就是那刺人的东西)，钱币、戒指、手镯、金锭、酒杯、餐盘和珍宝。

尤斯塔斯不像多半孩子那样，他对财富从来没看重过，可是他一看就明白，在他糊里糊涂一头从家里露茜卧房那幅画上闯进去的新天地中，这笔财宝会派多大用处。"这里什么捐税都不收，"他说，"你用不着把财宝交给政府。有了这些财宝，我在这儿——也许在卡乐门吧——可以过得逍遥自在了。这国名听上去一点不像假的。不知我带得了多少呢？马上拿那手锢——上面镶嵌的那些东西大概是钻石——我要把手镯戴在自己手腕上。太大了，但我要是把这一直撞到肘拐儿上面就不嫌大了。然后再在口袋里装满钻石——那比装金子容易。就不知这场该死的雨几时才停？"他坐到这堆财宝上一个比较舒服的地方安心等候，那地方大都是些钱币。不过，受了一场大惊，特别是走了山路再受一场大惊，惊魂才定，人就感到很疲倦。尤斯塔斯竟睡着了。

在他进入梦乡，呼呼大睡的时候，其他人已经吃完饭，对他的下落当真着起急来。他们大声喊着，"尤斯塔斯！尤斯塔斯！喂，喂，喂！"喊得大家嗓子嘶哑，凯斯宾还吹起号角。

"他不在附近，不然早听到了。"露茜急白了脸说。

"这家伙真该死，"爱德蒙说，"他这样偷偷摸摸地溜走，到底要干什么？"

"可是我们必须想些办法，"露茜说，"他可能迷了路，或者掉进洞里，或者被野人抓去。"

"或者碰上野兽送了命。"德里宁说。

"啊呀，假如真送了命倒好了。"赖因斯嘀咕说。

"赖因斯先生，"雷佩契普说，"你从没说过一句有失身份的话。这家伙虽然不是我朋友，可他是女王的亲属，只要他是我们一条船上的伙伴，那就要找到他，他死了就要为他报仇，这事关我们的荣誉。"

"我们当然得去找他(如果找得到的话)，”凯斯宾有气无力地说，"讨厌就讨厌在这点上。这要组织一支搜山队，没完没了的麻烦。尤斯塔斯真讨厌！”

这时候，尤斯塔斯正睡啊睡啊睡的，睡到手臂痛才醒来。月亮正照在洞口，满地财宝似乎也变得更加舒服了。其实他简直一点都没感到舒服。开头手臂痛得他莫名其妙，可是不久就想起，他刚才撸到肘拐儿上面的手锢竟变得出奇的紧。他睡着那会儿手臂一定是肿起来了(是他的左臂)。

他挪动右臂，想去摸摸左臂，可是他还没挪动一英寸就住手了，吓得直咬嘴唇。因为就在他前面不远，稍稍偏右一点的地方，月光照在洞里一清二楚，他看见一个可怕的形状在移动。他知道那形状:是龙瓜。他挪动他的手，它也在动，他一住手，它也一动不动了。-

"啊呀，我真是糊涂蛋，"尤斯塔斯心想，"那怪物当然有个伙伴，它就躺在我身边呢。"

一时间他丝毫不敢动弹。他看见眼前冒起两缕细烟，衬着月光，烟是黑的;正如刚才那条龙临死前鼻子里喷出来的烟一样。这真令人惊慌，他不由屏住气。两缕烟就此消失了。他屏不住多久，一口气悄悄溜了出来;两道黑烟顿时又出现在眼前。不过事到如今，他还是不明真相。不久他决定小心翼翼地斜着身子摸到左边，想法偷偷溜出洞去。也许这怪物睡着了——不管怎样，这是他惟一的出路。可是他还没斜着身子摸到左边去以前，他当然免不了先朝左边看看。啊呀，真吓人！那边也有一只龙爪子。

假如这时有谁看见尤斯塔斯掉眼泪，决不会怪他。他看见自己的泪水竟在面前的财宝上溅了一大片，不由吃了一惊。这泪水似乎也烫得出奇;上面还直冒热气。

但是哭也没用。他必须想法从两条龙中间爬出去才行。

他开始伸展右臂。他右边那条龙的前肢和爪子的动作也完全一模一样。于是他心想，试试左臂吧口那边那条龙的前肢的动作竟也一模一样。

一边条，不管他做什么，两条龙都学着他做|他受不了啦，干脆赶快逃走。

他冲出洞口时，只听得丁丁当当，喀嚓喀嚓，金子铿铿锵锵，石头嘎吱嘎口支，他还以为两条龙都跟着他呢。他看也不敢回头看，冲到水塘边。那条躺在月光下的死龙扭曲的形状足以吓死任何人，可是这会儿他简直顾不上了。他一心只想走到水里。

谁知正当他走到水塘边，发生了两件事。头一件，对他来说无异一个晴天霹雳，原来他一直是四肢着地在跑——他到底为什么一直这样干呢？第二件，他趴向水面时还以为水塘里又有一条龙在抬眼盯着他。不过他一下子就明白真相了。水塘里的龙脸原来是他自己的倒影。这是毫无疑问的。他动它也动，他张嘴它也张嘴，他闭嘴它也闭嘴。

他睡着的时候竟变成了一条龙。睡在龙的宝窖里，心里怀着贪婪的龙一样的念头，他自己竟变成一条龙了。

那一来什么都清楚了。原来洞里他身边没有两条龙。左右两只爪子原来是他自己左右两只手。两缕烟原来是他自己鼻孔里冒出来的。至于他左臂(或者说他过去的左臂)的疼痛，现在他眯着左眼也看得出是怎么回事了。原来正好戴在孩子上臂的手锚，勒在龙那条粗短的前肢上未免太小太小了。手镯深深嵌在有鳞片的肉里，勒得两边肉都鼓起来，

卡卡直跳。他用龙牙去咬那地方，可咬不掉。

尽管还痛，他头一个感觉倒是放下心来，现在没有什么可害怕的了。如今他自己就是令人恐怖的怪物，天底下除了骑士以外(而且也不是所有的骑士都如此)，什么都不敢攻击他。如今他甚至可以跟凯斯宾和爱德蒙算账了……-

可是他在想这件事的时候，心里倒明白自己并不想算账。他想要交朋友。他想要回到人类中间去，跟大家谈天说笑，分享一切。他明白自己成了同整个人类隔绝的怪物。一股可怕的孤独感涌上心头。他开始明白其他人根本不是什么恶魔。不由纳闷自己究竟是不是他一贯自以为的好人。他巴不得听到他们的声音。哪怕听到雷佩契普一句好话他都会感激不荆

这条前身是尤斯塔斯的可怜的龙，一想到这点竟放声痛哭了。一条强大的龙，竟在月下一个荒凉的山谷里哭得死去活来，这情景，这声音简直难以想象。

最后他决定要想方设法寻找回到海岸去的路。他现在才明白凯斯宾决不会把船开走，扔下他不管。他深信自己总有办法让人们明白他是什么人。

他痛痛快快喝了一通，然后把那条死龙几乎全吃下肚去。(我知道这听上去吓人，可是你仔细想想就不吓人了。)他吃了一半才明白自己在干什么;因为，不瞒你说，虽然他的头脑还是尤斯塔斯的头脑，可是他的口味和消化力却是龙的。而龙所喜欢的食物莫过于新鲜龙肉了。这就是你在同一地方难以找到第二条龙的缘故。

于是他转身爬出山谷。他开始爬时身子一跳，谁知刚一跳就不觉飞起来了。他完全忘了自己的翅膀了，这对他是一大惊喜发现——他有好长时间没享受到惊喜了。他就此高飞上天，看见月光中身下铺展着无数山顶。他看得见像一块银板似的海湾，黎明踏浪号停泊着，海滩边林子里篝火闪闪发光。他从高处一个滑翔，朝他们直冲下去。

露茜正睡得很沉，因为她一直盼着搜山队带来好消息，等到他们回来才去睡。搜山队由凯斯宾亲自率领，很晚才回来，都累坏了。他们带来的消息令人不安。他们找不到尤斯塔斯的踪影，却在一个山谷里看见一条死龙。他们都尽了最大努力寻找，人人都向别人保证看来附近再也找不到别的龙了，那条龙是在那天下午三点钟左右死的(就是他们看见它的时候)，看来不大会在短短几小时前刚吃过人。

"除非它是吃了那小鬼就此送了命的，他对什么都有毒。"赖因斯说。不过这话是压低嗓子说的，没人听见。

可是那天深夜露茜被人轻轻叫醒，看见全体人员都紧紧凑在一起，悄声说着话。

"怎么回事？"露茜说。

"我们大家必须坚定不移，"凯斯宾正说着，"刚才一条龙飞过树梢，降落在海滩上。是啊，恐怕就停在我们和大船之间。用箭对付龙是没用的。龙根本不怕火。"

"陛下恩准的话一"雷佩契普开口说。

"不，雷佩契普，"国王非常坚决地说，"你决不能单独跟它决战。除非你答应这件事听从我，否则我就把你绑起来。我们只须密切监视它，等天一亮，就到海湾去跟它开战。我带头。爱德蒙国王在我右翼，德里宁爵爷在我左翼。没有其他部署。再过一两个小时天就要亮了。一小时内先开饭，剩下的酒也端来。还有，一切事情都得悄悄进行。"

"也许它会走开的。"露茜说。

"要是它走开那反而更糟，飞爱德蒙说，"因为那一来我们就不知道它在哪儿。假如屋子里有只黄蜂，我倒愿意看得见它。"

那天夜里余下的时间可难熬了，开饭时虽然大家都知道应当吃一点，可是很多人都发觉自己毫无胃口。时间过得似乎没完没了，好容易等到漆黑的天色渐渐亮起来，小鸟开始到处嘟嘟喳喳，四下反而比整个夜里更冷更湿，凯斯宾说"朋友们，好动手了。"'

他们一拥而上，个个刀剑出鞠，紧紧挤成一团，露茜居中，雷佩契普在她肩头。这总比干等着要好些，人人都觉得旁人比平时更可亲。一会儿工夫他们就向前推进了。他们来到林子边上，天色又亮了些。在那儿沙地上就躺着那条龙，像条大蜻踢，又像一条柔韧的鳝鱼，又像一条四脚大蠕蛇，身体庞大，外形可怕，背部隆起。

谁知那条龙看见他们不但没有抬起身，口喷火烟，反而

后退了——一几乎可以说是摇摇摆摆地缩回浅滩上去了。

"它干吗那样摇头。"爱德蒙说。"这回它在点头了。"凯斯宾说。

"它眼睛里淌出什么东西呢。"德里宁说。

"啊呀，你们看不出来啊，"露茜说，"它在哭。那是眼泪呢。

"我可决不轻信，女王陛下，"德里宁说，"鳝鱼就是那样的，想要消除你的戒心。"

"你说这话时它听了在摇头呢，"爱德蒙说，"意思好像在说不。瞧，它又摇头了。"

"你想，它懂得我们在说什么吗？"露茜问。

那条龙拼命点头。

雷佩契普溜下露茜肩头，站到前面去。

"龙啊，"它尖声说，"你听得懂话吗？

那条龙点点头。

"你会说话吗？"它摇摇头。

"这么说，"雷佩契普说，"问你事情也是白费口舌。不过假如你愿意跟我们保证友好，就把左前腿高举头上。"

那条龙照做了，可是举止笨拙，因为那腿上勒着金锢，又痛又肿。

"啊呀，腿，"露茜说，"它腿出毛病了。可怜的东西——大概它是为了这个才哭吧。也许它来向我们求医，就像在安德罗格尔斯那回一样，还有那头狮子。"

"留神，露茜，"凯斯宾说，"这条龙非常聪明，不过也许它是在骗人。""

然而，露茜已经跑上前去了，雷佩契普赶快撒开两条短腿紧紧跟上，几个小伙子和德里宁当然也跟了上去。

"把可怜的爪子给我看看，"露茜说，"我兴许能治好。"

那条前身是尤斯塔斯的龙喜不自胜地伸出了痛腿，心里还记得他没变成龙的时候，露茜好意治好他晕船的事。可是他失望了，魔药只是略为消肿止痛，却不能化掉金镯。

这时大家都围着看她治伤，凯斯宾突然失声叫道

"瞧！”他盯着那金镯。
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
舞矽

ZxID：12778187

88708鲜花 260鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
配偶: 靡荼不知返
6.3上任 7.1生日 7.26周年 8.13结婚周年
举报 只看该作者 6楼  发表于: 2012-08-24 0
CHAPTER SEVEN HOW THE ADVENTURE ENDED

7、脱险

"LOOK at what?" said Edmund.

"瞧什么？"爱德蒙说。

"Look at the device on the gold," said Caspian.

"瞧金镯上的纹章。"凯斯宾说。"

"A little hammer with a diamond above it like a star," said Drinian. "Why, I've seen that before."

"一把小锤子，上面有颗星状的钻石，"德里宁说，"哎呀，这个我见过的。"

"Seen it!" said Caspian. "Why, of course you have. It is the sign of a great Narnian house. This is the Lord Octesian's arm-ring."

"见过！"凯斯宾说，"哎呀，你当然见过。这是纳尼亚一个贵族府的标志。这是奥克特西安爵爷的手镯。"

"Villain," said Reepicheep to the dragon, "have you devoured a Narnian lord?" But the dragon shook his head violently.

"坏蛋，"雷佩契普对龙说，"你把一个纳尼亚的爵爷吃掉了？"那条龙却拼命摇头。

"Or perhaps," said Lucy, "this is the Lord Octesian, turned into a dragon - under an enchantment, you know."

"你们要知道，或许，"露茜说，"这是奥克特西安爵爷中了魔法变成的龙吧。"

"It needn't be either," said Edmund. "All dragons collect gold. But I think it's a safe guess that Octesian got no further than this island."

"这也未必见得，"爱德蒙说，"凡是龙都爱收藏金子。

"Are you the Lord Octesian?" said Lucy to the dragon, and then, when it sadly shook its head, "Are you someone enchanted - someone human, I mean?"

不过我想，奥克特西安准保不出这个小岛。"

It nodded violently.

"你是奥克特西安爵爷吗？"露茜对龙说，看到它伤心地摇头，又说，"那你是中了魔法的人——我意思是说是个人吧？"

And then someone said - people disputed afterwards whether Lucy or Edmund said it first - "You're not - not Eustace by any chance?"

它听了拼命点头。

And Eustace nodded his terrible dragon head and thumped his tail in the sea and everyone skipped back (some of the sailors with ejaculations I will not put down in writing) to avoid the enormous and boiling tears which flowed from his eyes.

于是有人说——事后大家争着议论是露茜先说，还是爱德蒙先说——"你不——不会是尤斯塔斯吧？"

Lucy tried hard to console him and even screwed up her courage to kiss the scaly face, and nearly everyone said "Hard luck" and several assured Eustace that they would all stand by him and many said there was sure to be some way of disenchanting him and they'd have him as right as rain in a day or two. And of course they were all very anxious to hear his story, but he couldn't speak. More than once in the days that followed he attempted to write it for them on the sand. But, this never succeeded. In the first place Eustace (never having read the right books) had no idea how to tell a story straight. And for another thing, the muscles and nerves of the dragon-claws that he had to use had never learned to write and were not built for writing anyway. As a result he never got nearly to the end before the tide came in and washed away all the writing except the bits he had already trodden on or accidentaly swished out with his tail. And all that anyone had seen would be something like this - the dots are for the bits he had smudged

尤斯塔斯听了把那颗怕人的龙头直点，还把龙尾在海里直拍，大家都纷纷后退，避开他眼睛里流出来的滚滚热泪。有几个水手还骂骂咧咧，这些话我就不写进书里了。

out I WNET TO SL EE . . . RGOS AGRONS I MEAN DRANGONS

露茜想尽办法安慰他，甚至鼓起勇气去吻他生满鳞甲的脸，几乎人人都说"倒毒"，还有几个人叫尤斯塔斯放心并说，他们都支持他，不少人说准有法子给他解除魔法，一两天内他们就可以完全正常地跟他在一起了。他们当然都急于听听他的经历，可是他不会说话。接下来几天，他多次打算在沙地上把事情写出来，可是一次也没写成。首先，尤斯塔斯从来没看过一本对路的书，根本不知道怎么直接讲故事。再则，他不得不借助的龙爪的肌肉和神经从来就没学过写字，反正生来也不是写字的料。结果，他根本来不及写完，潮沙就来了，把他写好的字统统冲刷掉，只留下一些他已经踩住的，或尾巴偶尔扫出来的片言只语。所以大家看得到的就像下文——虚点部分是他弄模糊而无法辨认的——

CAVE CAUSE IT-WAS DEAD AND AWING SO HAR . . . WOKE UP AND COU . . . GET OFFF MI ARM OH BOTHER . . .

我去垂……尤我是说龙洞因它死了金很紧……醒来不……去掉手上啊讨厌…"

It was, however, clear to everyone that Eustace's character had been rather improved by becoming a dragon. He was anxious to help. He flew over the whole island and found it was all mountainous and inhabited only by wild goats and droves of wild swine. Of these he brought back many carcasses as provisions for the ship. He was a very humane killer too, for he could dispatch a beast with one blow of his tail so that it didn't know (and presumably still doesn't know) it had been killed. He ate a few himself, of course, but always alone, for now that he was a dragon he liked his food raw but he could never bear to let others see him at his messy meals. And one day, flying slowly and wearily but in great triumph, he bore back to camp a great tall pine tree which he had torn up by the roots in a distant valley and which could be made into a capital mast. And in the evening if it turned chilly, as it sometimes did after the heavy rains, he was a comfort to everyone, for the whole party would come and sit with their backs against his hot sides and get well warmed and dried; and one puff of his fiery breath would light the most obstinate fire. Sometimes he would take a select party for a fly on his back, so that they could see wheeling below them the green slopes, the rocky heights, the narrow pit-like valleys and far out over the sea to the eastward a spot of darker blue on the blue horizon which might be land.

可是大家都明白，尤斯塔斯变成龙以后性格倒有相当长进了。他巴不得出点力。他飞遍全岛，发现岛上全是高山，只有野山羊和成群野猪。他就带回好多死羊死猪给船上补充给养。他也是一个非常讲人道的猎手，因为他只消尾巴一甩就可以把野物弄死，野物不知不觉(大概还不知道)就送了命。他自己当然也吃掉一点，但总是独自吃，因为他既然是条龙了，就喜欢吃生的，可他绝对受不了人家看见他吃着血糊糊的东西。有一天，他虽然飞得又慢又吃力，但是得意扬扬，原来他把一棵高大的松树带回了营地，这是他在远处一个山谷里连根拔起来的，可以用来做一根主桅。到了晚上，如果天气变冷，大雨过后时常这样，他就成了大家的火炉，因为全体人员都跑来，背靠着他热呼呼的两侧，短得身子暖暖的，烘得身子干干的，他一喷出火似的气来，就能把最难着的柴火点燃。有时他还挑上几个人，骑在他背上飞行，让他们能看见在身子底下旋转而过的绿山坡，岩石。踌响的高地，狭窄如坑的山谷，朝东的海面远处，天际有一个深蓝色的斑点，可能那就是陆地了。

The pleasure (quite new to him) of being liked and, still more, of liking other people, was what kept Eustace from despair. For it was very dreary being a dragon. He shuddered whenever he caught sight of his own reflection as he flew over a mountain lake. He hated the huge batlike wings, the saw-edged ridge on his back, and the cruel, curved claws. He was almost afraid to be alone with himself and yet he was ashamed to be with the others. On the evenings when he was not being used as a hot-water bottle he would slink away from the camp and lie curled up like a snake between the wood and the water. On such occasions, greatly to his surprise, Reepicheep was his most constant comforter. The noble Mouse would creep away from the merry circle at the camp fire and sit down by the dragon's head, well to the windward to be out of the way of his smoky breath. There he would explain that what had happened to Eustace was a striking illustration of the turn of Fortune's wheel, and that if he had Eustace at his own house in Narnia (it was really a hole not a house and the dragon's head, let alone his body, would not have fitted in) he could show him more than a hundred examples of emperors, kings, dukes, knights, poets, lovers, astronomers, philosophers, and magicians, who had fallen from prosperity into the most distressing circumstances, and of whom many had recovered and lived happily ever afterwards. It did not, perhaps, seem so very comforting at the time, but it was kindly meant and Eustace never forgot it.

尤斯塔斯觉得受人喜欢，更可贵的是觉得喜欢人家，这分乐趣对他是破天荒的，有了这分乐趣才让他不感到绝望。因为变成龙是非常乏味的。每逢他飞过一个山湖，看见自己的倒影，总不免打个寒喋。他痛恨那对巨大的蝙蝠翼，锯齿形的背脊，凶相的弯爪。他几乎害怕独自待着，但他又不好意思同别人在一起。晚上碰到没人把他当成热水袋时，他就偷偷从营地溜走，像条蛇似的蜷起身子，躺在林子和大海中间。碰到这种情况，大大出于他意料的，倒是雷佩契普经常来安慰他。高尚的老鼠会从围着篝火的欢乐人堆里偷偷跑掉，靠着龙头边坐下，看准风向，避开他冒烟的鼻息。于是它就解释说，尤斯塔斯的遭遇是造化弄人的一个明显事例，假如尤斯塔斯在纳尼亚它自己家做客(其实是个洞，不是屋子，龙头也容不下，别提身子了)，它倒可以举出百来个例子说明，什么皇帝啊，国王啊，公爵啊，骑士啊，诗人啊，情人啊，天文学家啊，哲学家啊，还有魔法师啊，他们原先都富贵荣华，一下子跌到极其悲惨的境地，后来他们不少人都恢复过来，从此日子过得美美的。也许当时这话听来还不大令人宽慰，不过也是一片好意，尤斯塔斯对此终身难忘。

But of course what hung over everyone like a cloud was the problem of what to do with their dragon when they were ready to sail. They tried not to talk of it when he was there, but he couldn't help overhearing things like, "Would he fit all along one side of the deck? And we'd have to shift all the stores to the other side down below so as to balance," or, "Would towing him be any good?" or "Would he be able to keep up by flying?" and (most often of all), "But how are we to feed him?" And poor Eustace realized more and more that since the first day he came on board he had been an unmitigated nuisance and that he was now a greater nuisance still. And this ate into his mind, just as that bracelet ate into his foreleg. He knew that it only made it worse to tear at it with his great teeth, but he couldn't help tearing now and then, especially on hot nights.

不过，像朵乌云般笼罩在大家头上的倒是那个难题他们准备启航之际，拿这条龙怎么办。他在场的时候，大家都尽量避而不谈，可是他还是不免偷听到一些话，诸如"把他安顿在整个甲板的一边合适吗？那我们就得把全部贮藏搬到下面另一侧才能让船身平衡"。还有，"拖着他走好不好？"还有，"他能一直飞下去吗？”还有，最常听到的是"可是我们拿什么给他吃啊？"可怜的尤斯塔斯心里越来越清楚，自从他踏上甲板的头一天以来，就成了一个十足的讨厌包袱，如今他变成更大的包袱了。这想法深深腐蚀他的心，正如那手锡深深腐蚀他的前腿一样。他知道靠大牙咬手锢反而更糟，可是他忍不住还是时时去咬，尤其是在炎热的夜晚。

About six days after they had landed on Dragon Island, Edmund happened to wake up very early one morning. It was just getting grey so that you could see the tree-trunks if they were between you and the bay but not in the other direction. As he woke he thought he heard something moving, so he raised himself on one elbow and looked about him: and presently he thought he saw a dark figure moving on the seaward side of the wood. The idea that at once occurred to his mind was, "Are we so sure there are no natives on this island after all?" Then he thought it was Caspian - it was about the right size - but he knew that Caspian had been sleeping next to him and could see that he hadn't moved. Edmund made sure that his sword was in its place and then rose to investigate.

他们在龙岛上岸后，大约过了六天，有天爱德蒙恰巧大清早就醒了。天色刚灰蒙蒙，所以看得见身边和海滩之间的树干，不过别的方向看不见。他醒来时觉得听到什么动静，所以撑起一个肘拐儿，朝四下看看:不一会儿就觉得看见一个黑影在林子靠海那头走动。他脑子里顿时生出一个念头，

He came down softly to the edge of the wood and the dark figure was still there. He saw now that it was too small for Caspian and too big for Lucy. It did not run away. Edmund drew his sword and was about to challenge the stranger when the stranger said in a low voice, "Is that you, Edmund?"

"我们还那么肯定这岛上根本没有土人？"继而一想，这人是凯斯宾吧——个子差不多——可他知道凯斯宾一直睡在他身边，看得出他没动弹过。爱德蒙弄明白他的剑还在原处，就跳起身去查看了。

"Yes. Who are you?" said he.

他轻手轻脚来到林子边，那黑影还在。这时他看出黑影说是凯斯宾嫌小，说是露茜又嫌大。那黑影没逃走。爱德蒙拔出剑来，打算向那黑影挑战，这时那黑影低声说。

"Don't you know me?" said the other. "It's me Eustace."

"是你吗，爱德蒙？"

"By jove," said Edmund, "so it is. My dear chap -"

"对。你是谁?”他说。

"Hush," said Eustace and lurched as if he were going to fall.

"你不认识我？"对方说，"是我啊——尤斯塔斯。""天哪，"爱德蒙说，"原来如此。老伙伴——"

"Hello!" said Edmund, steadying him. "What's up? Are you ill?"

"嘘——"尤斯塔斯说着身子东倒西歪，仿佛要摔下来。

Eustace was silent for so long that Edmund thought he was fainting; but at last he said, "It's been ghastly. You don't know . . . but it's all right now. Could we go and talk somewhere? I don't want to meet the others just yet."

“天哪！"爱德蒙扶稳他说，"怎么回事？你病了？"

"Yes, rather, anywhere you like," said Edmund. "We can go and sit on the rocks over there. I say, I am glad to see you - er - looking yourself again. You must have had a pretty beastly time."

尤斯塔斯沉默了老半天，爱德蒙还以为他昏过去了，最后才说"这事真可怕。你不知道……不过现在太平无事了。我们能找个地方去谈谈吧。眼下我还不想见别人。"

They went to the rocks and sat down looking out across the bay while the sky got paler and paler and the stars disappeared except for one very bright one low down and near the horizon.

"那好啊，你爱上哪儿都行，"爱德蒙说，"我们可以上那边，坐在岩石上。哎呀，看见你——呃——又是老样子，心里真高兴。你一定吃了不少苦吧？"

"I won't tell you how I became a - a dragon till I can tell the others and get it all over," said Eustace. "By the way, I didn't even know it was a dragon till I heard you all using the word when I turned up here the other morning. I want to tell you how I stopped being one."

他们走到岩石那儿，坐下来，眺望着海湾对面，这时天色越来越亮，除了一颗很亮的星，一颗低得接近地平线的星以外，其他的星星都看不见了。

"Fire ahead," said Edmund.

"等我能对别人说了，这事全过去了，我才对你说我是怎么变成——一条龙的，"尤斯塔斯说，"顺便说一句，我那天早上在这儿出现，听到你们说起龙这个词儿，我才知道自己是龙。我要对你说说自己怎么不再是龙了。"

"Well, last night I was more miserable than ever. And that beastly arm-ring was hurting like anything-"

"说吧。"爱德蒙说。

"Is that all right now?"

"好吧，昨晚我比往常更难受。那个混账手锚勒得我痛死了……”

Eustace laughed - a different laugh from any Edmund had heard him give before - and slipped the bracelet easily off his arm. "There it is," he said, "and anyone who likes can have it as far as I'm concerned. Well, as I say, I was lying awake and wondering what on earth would become of me. And then - but, mind you, it may have been all a dream. I don't know."

"现在没事了？"

"Go on," said Edmund, with considerable patience.

尤斯塔斯笑了——爱德蒙以前可没听到他这么笑过——轻而易举就把手镯从臂上退下来。"瞧，"他说，"就我来说谁喜欢谁就拿去吧。唉，我说啊，当时我正醒着躺在那儿，不知自己结果到底会怎么样。这时——不过，听着，这也许完全是个梦。我不知道。"

"Well, anyway, I looked up and saw the very last thing I expected: a huge lion coming slowly towards me. And one queer thing was that there was no moon last night, but there was moonlight where the lion was. So it came nearer and nearer. I was terribly afraid of it. You may think that, being a dragon, I could have knocked any lion out easily enough. But it wasn't that kind of fear. I wasn't afraid of it eating me, I was just afraid of it - if you can understand. Well, it came close up to me and looked straight into my eyes. And I shut my eyes tight. But that wasn't any good because it told me to follow it."

"说下去。"爱德蒙相当耐心地说。

"You mean it spoke?"

"唉，反正，我抬眼一看，只见一头大狮子慢慢向我走来，这是我最料想不到的事。怪就怪在昨晚没有月亮，可是狮子走到哪儿，哪儿就有月亮。它越走越近，我害怕极了。你也许会这么想，既然我是条龙，要打倒狮子还不容易吗？可是这不是那种害怕。我不是怕它吃我，我只是怕它——如果你能理解的话。唉，它向我逼近了，还一直盯着我眼睛看。我紧紧闭上眼睛，可是一点也没用，因为它叫我跟着它。"

"I don't know. Now that you mention it, I don't think it did. But it told me all the same. And I knew I'd have to do what it told me, so I got up and followed it. And it led me a long way into the mountains. And there was always this moonlight over and round the lion wherever we went. So at last we came to the top of a mountain I'd never seen before and on the top of this mountain there was a garden - trees and fruit and everything. In the middle of it there was a well.

"你意思是说它说话了？"

"I knew it was a well because you could see the water bubbling up from the bottom of it: but it was a lot bigger than most wells - like a very big, round bath with marble steps going down into it. The water was as clear as anything and I thought if I could get in there and bathe it would ease the pain in my leg. But the lion told me I must undress first. Mind you, I don't know if he said any words out loud or not.

"我不知道。既然你提起了，我看它未必说过。不过反正它吩咐过我就是了。我知道我不得不照它盼咐我的去做，所以我就起身跟它走了。它带我走了好长一段路，进了山口不管我们走到哪儿，月光始终笼罩着狮子周围。我们就这样终于来到一座我从未见过的山顶，在这座山顶上，有个花园——里面有树有果啊什么的。花园当中有口井。

"I was just going to say that I couldn't undress because I hadn't any clothes on when I suddenly thought that dragons are snaky sort of things and snakes can cast their skins. Oh, of course, thought I, that's what the lion means. So I started scratching myself and my scales began coming off all over the place. And then I scratched a little deeper and, instead of just scales coming off here and there, my whole skin started peeling off beautifully, like it does after an illness, or as if I was a banana. In a minute or two I just stepped out of it. I could see it lying there beside me, looking rather nasty. It was a most lovely feeling. So I started to go down into the well for my bathe.

"我知道这是口井，因为可以看见井水汩泪从井底冒出来。不过这口井比大部分井要大得多——像一个圆圆的大浴池，有大理石梯级通进池里。井水清澈极了，我心想，假如我能下水洗洗澡，腿痛就会减轻。可是狮子吩附我必须先剥衣服。听着，我不知道他是不是大声说了这些话。

"But just as I was going to put my feet into the water I looked down and saw that they were all hard and rough and wrinkled and scaly just as they had been before. Oh, that's all right, said I, it only means I had another smaller suit on underneath the first one, and I'll have to get out of it too. So 1 scratched and tore again and this underskin peeled off beautifully and out I stepped and left it lying beside the other one and went down to the well for my bathe.

"我正想说我不能剥衣服，因为我身上没穿什么衣服，这时我忽然想起，龙是像蛇一类的东西，蛇能蜕去身上的皮。我想，啊呀，狮子当然就是这个意思。所以我就动手在身上乱抓，鳞甲就开始纷纷掉满一地。我再抓得深一点，一抓身上鳞甲倒不是处处脱落，而是整张皮都完整地剥掉了，就像大病一场以后一样，仿佛自己是只香蕉。转眼间我就脱壳而出，我看得见这身皮就落在我身边，看上去相当恶心。这感觉愉快极了。因此我就下井去洗澡。

"Well, exactly the same thing happened again. And I thought to myself, oh dear, how ever many skins have I got to take off? For I was longing to bathe my leg. So I scratched away for the third time and got off a third skin, just like the two others, and stepped out of it. But as soon as I looked at myself in the water I knew it had been no good.

"谁知正当我要把脚伸进水里，往下一看，又看见自己全身像刚才那样又粗又硬又皱，长满了鳞甲。哎呀，对了，我说，这无非说明我在第一层外衣下面还有一身小些的内衣，我也得脱去才行。所以我重新又抓又扯，里面这身皮也完整地剥下来了，我脱壳而出，让这身皮落在刚才那身皮旁边，就走到井边去洗澡了。

"Then the lion said - but I don't know if it spoke - "You will have to let me undress you." I was afraid of his claws, I can tell you, but I was pretty nearly desperate now. So I just lay flat down on my back to let him do it.

"没想到又是一模一样的事发生了。我暗自寻思，哎呀，我到底得蜕下多少层皮啊？因为我一心只想洗洗腿，所以我又抓了第三回，蜕下第三层皮，跟前两回一样，我就脱壳而出。谁知我朝水里一看自己的倒影，就知道又不妙了。

"The very first tear he made was so deep that I thought it had gone right into my heart. And when he began pulling the skin off, it hurt worse than anything I've ever felt. The only thing that made me able to bear it was just the pleasure of feeling the stuff peel off. You know - if you've ever picked the scab off a sore place. It hurts like billy-oh but it is such fun to see it coming away."

"于是狮子说——可我不知道他是否真开口说了——一定得让我替你剥衣服。我可以实话告诉你，我怕他的爪子，可这回我实在是走投无路了。所以我就此仰天平躺，让他来干。

"I know exactly what you mean," said Edmund.

“也头一下撕拉就很深，我都以为深入心窝了。他开始把皮扯下来时，我痛得不得了。惟一使我能够忍受下来的就是感到蜕下壳来那股高兴劲儿。你剥过创口的痴就知道那种滋味。虽然痛得厉害，可是看到它脱落，心里真有说不出的高兴。"

"Well, he peeled the beastly stuff right off - just as I thought I'd done it myself the other three times, only they hadn't hurt - and there it was lying on the grass: only ever so much thicker, and darker, and more knobbly-looking than the others had been. And there was I as smooth and soft as a peeled switch and smaller than I had been. Then he caught hold of me - I didn't like that much for I was very tender underneath now that I'd no skin on - and threw me into the water. It smarted like anything but only for a moment. After that it became perfectly delicious and as soon as I started swimming and splashing I found that all the pain had gone from my arm. And then I saw why. I'd turned into a boy again. You'd think me simply phoney if I told you how I felt about my own arms. I know they've no muscle and are pretty mouldy compared with Caspian's, but I was so glad to see them.

"我完全明白你的意思。"爱德蒙说。

"After a bit the lion took me out and dressed me -"

"好了，他把那层该死的皮当场扯掉了——正如我原以为前三回自己已经亲手扯掉过一样，只是前几回不痛——这层皮就落在草地上，只是要厚得多，黑得多，而且看上去比前几层皮更多疙瘩。这一来我就像一根剥掉皮的细树枝一样光渭柔软，个子比过去也小了些。于是他抓住我——我不大喜欢他这样做，因为我身上没有皮了，肉还很嫩——他把我扔到水里。真痛死了，幸亏只有一会儿工夫。过后就舒服极了，等我开始游泳拍水，手臂已经一点也不痛了。于是我才明白这是怎么回事。我又变回一个孩子了。我告诉你，我摸摸自己手臂的那分心情，你准会当我骗人。我知道手臂上没有肌肉，比起凯斯宾的手臂差劲多了，可是看见自己的手臂，心里别提有多高兴了。

"Dressed you. With his paws?"

"过了一会儿，狮子把我拉出来，替我穿上衣服。"替你穿衣服，用他的爪子？"

"Well, I don't exactly remember that bit. But he did somehow or other: in new clothes - the same I've got on now, as a matter of fact. And then suddenly I was back here. Which is what makes me think it must have been a dream."

"这个嘛，我倒记不大清了。不过他好歹给我换上了新衣服——事实上，就是我现在穿着的。然后一下子我就到这儿了。因此我才认为一定是做了场梦。"

"No. It wasn't a dream," said Edmund.

"不，这不是梦。"爱德蒙说。"为什么不是？"

"Why not?"

"说起来，一则，身上有衣服，而且，二则，你已经——不是龙了。"

"Well, there are the clothes, for one thing. And you have been - well, un-dragoned, for another."

"那你看这是怎么回事？"尤斯塔斯问。

"What do you think it was, then?" asked Eustace.

"我看你见到阿斯兰了。"爱德蒙说。

"I think you've seen Aslan," said Edmund.

"阿斯兰！"尤斯塔斯说，"自从我们乘上黎明踏浪号以来，我已经听到好几回提起那名字了。可我感到——我不知道为什么——我恨这名字。不过我当时对什么都痛恨。顺便说一下，我愿意道歉。恐怕过去我非常惹人讨厌吧？”

"Aslan!" said Eustace. "I've heard that name mentioned several times since we joined the Dawn Treader. And I felt - I don't know what - I hated it. But I was hating everything then. And by the way, I'd like to apologize. I'm afraid I've been pretty beastly."

"那没什么，"爱德蒙说，"我们私下说说，你还没我头一回到纳尼亚来时那么坏呢。你只不过是个笨蛋，而我是个叛徒。"

"That's all right," said Edmund. "Between ourselves, you haven't been as bad as I was on my first trip to Narnia. You were only an ass, but I was a traitor."

"嘿，那就别跟我提这事了，"尤斯塔斯说，"可阿斯兰是谁啊？你认识他吗？”

"Well, don't tell me about it, then," said Eustace. "But who is Aslan? Do you know him?"

"说起来——他认识我，"爱德蒙说，"他是狮王，海外皇帝的儿子，他救过我，救过纳尼亚王国。我们都见过他，露茜看见他次数最多。也许我们正要开去的地方就是阿斯兰的国土呢。”

"Well - he knows me," said Edmund. "He is the great Lion, the son of the Emperor-beyond-the-Sea, who saved me and saved Narnia. We've all seen him. Lucy sees him most often. And it may be Aslan's country we are sailing to."

一时间两人都没说什么。最后一颗明亮的星也消失了，虽然他们看不见日出，因为他们右面有大山挡住，可是他们知道太阳正在升起，因为他们上面的天空和面前的海湾都已变成玫瑰红颜色了。这时他们后面的林子里传来鹦鹉之类的鸟鸣声，他们听到树丛间有动静，最后，响起一阵凯斯宾的号角。营地里开始活动了。

Neither said anything for a while. The last bright star had vanished and though they could not see the sunrise because of the mountains on their right, they knew it was going on because the sky above them and the bay before them turned the colour of roses. Then some bird of the parrot kind screamed in the wood behind them, they heard movements among the trees, and finally a blast on Caspian's horn. The camp was astir.

当爱德蒙和变回人样的尤斯塔斯走进围着营火在吃早餐的人堆中，大家都兴高采烈。这会儿当然人人都听到他叙述的前半部分经历了。大家很想知道另外一条龙是不是在几年前杀害了奥克特西安爵爷，或者奥克特西安是不是就是那条老龙。尤斯塔斯在洞里硬往口袋里塞的珠宝随着他当时穿的那身衣服一起丢失了，不过大家丝毫没有回到山谷多找些财宝的欲望，至少尤斯塔斯本人就没这欲望。

Great was the rejoicing when Edmund and the restored Eustace walked into the breakfast circle round the camp fire. And now of course everyone heard the earlier part of his story. People wondered whether the other dragon had killed the Lord Octesian several years ago or whether Octesian himself had been the old dragon. The jewels with which Eustace had crammed his pockets in the cave had disappeared along with the clothes he had then been wearing: but no one, least of all Eustace himself, felt any desire to go back to that valley for more treasure.

不到两三天工夫，黎明踏浪号就重新安上熗杆，重新油漆一新，贮备充足，准备启航了。临上船前，凯斯宾叫人在一座面对海湾的断崖上刻出这些字句:

In a few days now the Dawn Treader, remasted, re-painted, and well stored, was ready to sail. Before they embarked Caspian caused to be cut on a smooth cliff facing the bay the words:

龙岛

Two narrow escapes

纳尼亚国王凯斯宾十世于执政第四年率众发现。

DRAGON ISLAND DISCOVERED BY CASPIAN X, KING OF NARNIA, ETC. IN THE FOURTH YEAR OF HIS REIGN. HERE, AS WE SUPPOSE, THE LORD OCTESIAN HAD HIS DEATH

据推测，奥克特西安爵爷在此去世

It would be nice, and fairly true, to say that "from that time forth Eustace was a different boy". To be strictly accurate, he began to be a different boy. He had relapses. There were still many days when he could be very tiresome. But most of those I shall not notice. The cure had begun.

现在说"从那时起尤斯塔斯变了"可恰到好处，而且几乎非常接近真实。严格地说，他开始变好了。他也有过反复。仍然有不少日子他还是非常叫人讨厌的。不过那些事情我大多不会提起。他开始有治了。

The Lord Octesian's arm ring had a curious fate. Eustace did not want it and offered it to Caspian and Caspian offered it to Lucy. She did not care about having it. "Very well, then, catch as catch can," said Caspian and flung it up in the air. This was when they were all standing looking at the inscription. Up went the ring, flashing in the sunlight, and caught, and hung, as neatly as a well-thrown quoit, on a little projection on the rock. No one could climb up to get it from below and no one could climb down to get it from above. And there, for all I know, it is hanging still and may hang till that world ends.

奥克特西安爵爷的手锚倒有一段希奇的结局。尤斯塔斯不愿要它，交给凯斯宾，凯斯宾给了露茜。她对此并不稀罕。"那好极了，随它去吧。"凯斯宾说着就把它抛到空中。这时大家都站着观看崖上字迹。只见那手锚凌空飞起，在阳光中闪闪发亮，像个正中目标的铁环一样，套中了岩石的一个小精角，就此挂在上面了。没人能从下面爬上去摘掉它，也没人能从上面爬下去摘掉它。据我所知，至今它还挂在那儿，可能要挂到世界末日呢。
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
舞矽

ZxID：12778187

88708鲜花 260鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
配偶: 靡荼不知返
6.3上任 7.1生日 7.26周年 8.13结婚周年
举报 只看该作者 7楼  发表于: 2012-08-24 0
CHAPTER EIGHT TWO NARROW ESCAPES

8、两次死里逃生

EVERYONE was cheerful as the Dawn Treader sailed from Dragon Island. They had fair winds as soon as they were out of the bay and came early next morning to the unknown land which some of them had seen when flying over the mountains while Eustace was still a dragon. It was a low green island inhabited by nothing but rabbits and a few goats, but from the ruins of stone huts, and from blackened places where fires had been, they judged that it had been peopled not long before. There were also some bones and broken weapons.

黎明踏浪号开出龙岛，人人都欢天喜地。他们一出海湾就遇上顺风，第二天一早就到了那个无名地。尤斯塔斯还是条龙的时候，有些人骑在他身上飞过群山曾见过这地方。这是一块地势低的绿岛，上面只有一些兔子和几只山羊，不过根据石屋的残址和火烧过发黑的地方看来，他们断定这里不久前还住过人。岛上还有一些骨头和破烂武器。

"Pirates' work," said Caspian.

"海盗干的好事。"凯斯宾说。

"Or the dragon's," said Edmund.

"要不就是龙干的。"爱德蒙说。

The only other thing they found there was a little skin boat, or coracle, on the sands. It was made of hide stretched over a wicker framework. It was a tiny boat, barely four feet long, and the paddle which still lay in it was in proportion. They thought that either it had been made for a child or else that the people of that country had been Dwarfs. Reepicheep decided to keep it, as it was just the right size for him; so it was taken on board. They called that land Burnt Island, and sailed away before noon.

他们在岛上另外找到的惟一东西是沙滩上一只小皮艇，又叫皮筷子。那是用生皮绷在一个柳条框架上做成的，是条小小的船，只有四英尺长，船上的桨还搁在那儿，倒也大小相称。他们心想，要么这船是造给孩子的，要么那地方的人是小矮人。雷佩契普决定留着这条船，因为这船的大小同它正合适，所以就把小船带上大船去了。他们把这地方称做火烧岛，中午前就开走了。

For some five days they ran before a south-south-east wind, out of sight of all lands and seeing neither fish nor gull. Then they had a day when it rained hard till the afternoon. Eustace lost two games of chess to Reepicheep and began to get like his old and disagreeable self again, and Edmund said he wished they could have gone to America with Susan. Then Lucy looked out of the stern windows and said:

他们顺着东南偏南的风向航行了五天光景，看不见一块陆地，也见不到鱼，见不到海鸥。后来，有一天下了一场大雨，到午后才停。尤斯塔斯输给雷佩契普两盘棋，不免又露出讨厌的老样子。爱德蒙说他真希望他们能跟苏珊一起到美国去。这时露茜往船尾窗外看说：(

"Hello! I do believe it's stopping. And what's that?"

“嗨！我相信雨真停了。那是什么呀?”

They all tumbled up to the poop at this and found that the rain had stopped and that Drinian, who was on watch, was also staring hard at something astern. Or rather, at several things. They looked a little like smooth rounded rocks, a whole line of them with intervals of about forty feet in between.

他们全都跌跌撞撞登上船尾楼去看，只见雨已停了，值班的德里宁也正拼命盯着船尾外的什么东西。说得确切些是好几样东西。那些东西看上去有点像光溜溜的圆石块，每块中间相隔大约四十英尺，形成整整一长列。

"But they can't be rocks," Drinian was saying, "because they weren't there five minutes ago."

"可那些不会是岩石，"德里宁正说着，"因为五分钟前那儿还没有那些东西呢。"

"And one's just disappeared," said Lucy.

"有一块刚才不见了。"露茜说。

"Yes, and there's another one coming up," said Edmund.

"是啊，还有一块冒出来了。"爱德蒙说。"靠近了。"尤斯塔斯说。

"And nearer," said Eustace.

"见鬼I"凯斯宾说，"整个东西都朝这儿移动了。"

"Hang it!" said Caspian. "The whole thing is moving this way."

"而且动得比我们的船开得快多了，陆下，"德里宁说，"转眼间就会追上我们的。"

"And moving a great deal quicker than we can sail, Sire," said Drinian. "It'll be up with us in a minute."

他们都屏住气，因为在陆地上也好，海上也好，受到不明真相的东西追逐可一点也不妙。谁知那东西一露头竟比任何人猜疑中还要可怕得多。忽然间，离他们左舷只有一个投球的距离处，一个吓人的脑袋冒出海面。脑袋上除了贝壳类动物寄生的地方外，一片碧绿和朱红，还长着紫红色的疙瘩——形状很像马头，只是没有耳朵。脑袋上长着很大的眼睛，这样的眼睛生来是透视海洋深处的，还有一张咧开的大嘴，上下长满两排尖利的牙齿。这脑袋长在他们乍看以为是巨大的脖子上，它越露越长，大家才知道这不是脖子，而是身子，最后他们总算看见了有不少人荒唐地想要见识的——大海蛇。老远就能看见它巨大的尾巴上的皱槽，不时升出水面。此刻它正昂起脑袋，高耸在桅杆上面。

They all held their breath, for it is not at all nice to be pursued by an unknown something either on land or sea. But what it turned out to be was far worse than anyone had suspected. Suddenly, only about the length of a cricket pitch from their port side, an appalling head reared itself out of the sea. It was all greens and vermilions with purple blotches - except where shell fish clung to it - and shaped rather like a horse's, though without ears. It had enormous eyes, eyes made for staring through the dark depths of the ocean, and a gaping mouth filled with double rows of sharp fish-like teeth. It came up on what they first took to be a huge neck, but as more and more of it emerged everyone knew that this was not its neck but its body and that at last they were seeing what so many people have foolishly wanted to see - the great Sea Serpent. The folds of its gigantic tail could be seen far away, rising at intervals from the surface. And now its head was towering up higher than the mast.

人人都奔去拿武器，可是毫无办法，这怪物高不可攀。

Every man rushed to his weapon, but there was nothing to be done, the monster was out of reach. "Shoot! Shoot!" cried the Master Bowman, and several obeyed, but the arrows glanced off the Sea Serpent's hide as if it was ironplated. Then, for a dreadful minute, everyone was still, staring up at its eyes and mouth and wondering where it would pounce.

"射！射！”弓箭手的头头叫道。有几个人听命射了，可是箭在海蛇皮上一擦而过，仿佛射在铁甲上似的。这时，大家都一动不动，抬眼盯着海蛇的眼睛和大嘴，提心吊胆了一阵子，不知它会向哪儿扑来。

But it didn't pounce. It shot its head forward across the ship on a level with the yard of the mast. Now its head was just beside the fighting top. Still it stretched and stretched till its head was over the starboard bulwark. Then down it began to come - not on to the crowded deck but into the water, so that the whole ship was under an arch of serpent. And almost at once that arch began to get smaller: indeed on the starboard the Sea Serpent was now almost touching the Dawn Treader's side.

不料它竟没扑来。它把脑袋沿着桅杆的帆析探过船身。眼下它的脑袋就在槌顶观测台旁边了。可是它还不断伸长，一直把脑袋伸到右舷的舷墙上。接着又开始往下伸——不是伸向挤满人的甲板，而是伸向水里，这一来，整条船就在蛇身的弧圈下了口这个弧圈几乎一下子就缩小了些;右舷方面的海蛇身子这时几乎碰到了舷侧。,

Eustace (who had really been trying very hard to behave well, till the rain and the chess put him back) now did the first brave thing he had ever done. He was wearing a sword that Caspian had lent him. As soon as the serpent's body was near enough on the starboard side he jumped on to the bulwark and began hacking at it with all his might. It is true that he accomplished nothing beyond breaking Caspian's second-best sword into bits, but it was a fine thing for a beginner to have done.

尤斯塔斯倒一直拼命想学好，后来天下雨了，他同别人下棋，又退步了，这时他居然作出平生从未做过的第一件壮举。他随身带着凯斯宾借给他的一把剑，正当蛇身快接近右舷舷侧，他身上向舷墙猛扑过去，使出浑身力量开始对它猛刺一下。他固然除了使凯斯宾那第二把好剑折成碎片之外，毫无收获，可是对一个初出茅庐的人来说，倒是件好事。

Others would have joined him if at that moment Reepicheep had not called out, "Don't fight! Push!" It was so unusual for the Mouse to advise anyone not to fight that, even in that terrible moment, every eye turned to him. And when he jumped up on to the bulwark, forward of the snake, and set his little furry back against its huge scaly, slimy back, and began pushing as hard as he could, quite a number of people saw what he meant and rushed to both sides of the ship to do the same. And when, a moment later, the Sea Serpent's head appeared again, this time on the port side, and this time with its back to them, then everyone understood.

要不是那时雷佩契普大声喊道，"别打！推！”别人早就跟他一起动手了。即使到了那个危急关头，老鼠居然劝大家别打，这倒非同寻常，所以大家眼光都转向它。当它猛地扑向舷墙，挡在海蛇前面，用它那毛茸茸的细小身子挡住海蛇那长满鳞甲、渭腻腻的巨大身子，尽量使劲往外推;好多人这才明白它的用意，纷纷冲到船舷两侧，照样往外推。过了一会儿，海蛇的脑袋又出现了，这回是在左舷，而且这回是背对着大家，于是大家都明白了。

The brute had made a loop of itself round the Dawn Treader and was beginning to draw the loop tight. When it got quite tight - snap! - there would be floating matchwood where the ship had been and it could pick them out of the water one by one. Their only chance was to push the loop backward till it slid over the stern; or else (to put the same thing another way) to push the ship forward out of the loop.

这怪物竟把身子绕成个圈，套着黎明踏浪号，并开始把圈套收紧。要等这个圈套收得相当紧了，啪的一下子，原来的大船就会变成一堆漂浮的碎片，它就可以在水里把他们——收拾掉。他们的惟一生路是把这个圈套往船后推，推得它滑过船尾，不然就把圈套朝另一个方向推，让船身前进，脱出圈套。

Reepicheep alone had, of course, no more chance of doing this than of lifting up a cathedral, but he had nearly killed himself with trying before others shoved him aside. Very soon the whole ship's company except Lucy and the Mouse (which was fainting) was in two long lines along the two bulwarks, each man's chest to the back of the man in front, so that the weight of the whole line was in the last man, pushing for their lives. For a few sickening seconds (which seemed like hours) nothing appeared to happen. Joints cracked, sweat dropped, breath came in grunts and gasps. Then they felt that the ship was moving. They saw that the snake-loop was further from the mast than it had been. But they also saw that it was smaller. And now the real danger was at hand. Could they get it over the poop, or was it already too tight? Yes. It would just fit. It was resting on the poop rails. A dozen or more sprang up on the poop. This was far better. The Sea Serpent's body was so low now that they could make a line across the poop and push side by side. Hope rose high till everyone remembered the high carved stern, the dragon tail, of the Dawn Treader. It would be quite impossible to get the brute over that.

雷佩契普势单力薄，当然休想办到，这无异蚍蜉撼大树，到别人把它推到一边时它已用尽力气，差点送了命。一会儿工夫全船人员，除了露茜和晕倒的老鼠之外，都沿着两边舷墙，排成两条长队，个个前胸贴后背，这样整列队伍的重量都落在队尾一个人身上，大家拼命推。推了几秒钟，难受得像推了好几个小时，看看还是毫无结果。大伙儿关节散了架，汗珠往下淌，哼哼嘿嘿，直喘大气。这时他们觉得船在动了。他们看见蛇圈离桅杆比先前更远了。不过他们也看到蛇圈收小了。这下子真正的危险就迫在眉睫了。他们能不能让船尾楼穿过这个圈套？这个圈套是不是已经太紧了？是啊，这个圈套正好绕着，贴着船尾楼的栏杆。十几个人跳上船尾楼去。这样就好得多了。这会儿海蛇的身体很低，他们可以在船尾楼对面排成一排，并肩一齐推。大家满怀希望，后来忽然又想起黎明踏浪号高耸的雕花船尾那个龙尾。要让龙尾摆脱那个圈套可万万办不到了。(

"An axe," cried Caspian hoarsely, "and still shove." Lucy, who knew where everything was, heard him where she was standing on the main deck staring up at the poop. In a few seconds she had been below, got the axe, and was rushing up the ladder to the poop. But just as she reached the top there came a great crashing noise like a tree coming down and the ship rocked and darted forward. For at that very moment, whether because the Sea Serpent was being pushed so hard, or because it foolishly decided to draw the noose tight, the whole of the carved stern broke off and the ship was free.

"拿把斧子，"凯斯宾声嘶力竭喊道，"照旧用力推。"

The others were too exhausted to see what Lucy saw. There, a few yards behind them, the loop of Sea Serpent's body got rapidly smaller and disappeared into a splash. Lucy always said (but of course she was very excited at the moment, and it may have been only imagination) that she saw a look of idiotic satisfaction on the creature's face. What is certain is that it was a very stupid animal, for instead of pursuing the ship it turned its head round and began nosing all along its own body as if it expected to find the wreckage of the Dawn Treader there. But the Dawn Treader was already well away, running before a fresh breeze, and the men lay and sat panting and groaning all about the deck, till presently they were able to talk about it, and then to laugh about it. And when some rum had been served out they even raised a cheer; and everyone praised the valour of Eustace (though it hadn't done any good) and of Reepicheep.

露茜对什么东西放在哪儿都一清二楚，她正站在主甲板上抬眼望着船尾楼，听到他这话，一下子就走下舱，拿了斧子，奔上梯子，赶到船尾楼。谁知正当她到了顶上，只听见喀嚓一声，就像树木倒下似的一声巨响，船身摇摇摆摆往前冲去。因为就在那千钧一发之际，不管是因为海蛇被人使劲猛推也好，海蛇愚蠢地决定抽紧圈套也好，整个雕花船尾都折断了，大船也就自由了。

After this they sailed for three days more and saw nothing but sea and sky. On the fourth day the wind changed to the north and the seas began to rise; by the afternoon it had nearly become a gale. But at the same time they sighted land on their port bow.

大伙儿都筋夜力尽，顾不上去看露茜见到的情景。原来在船尾后几码外，海蛇身体的圈套一下子越收越小，扑通一下不见了。露茜老是说她看见那怪物脸上有种白痴的满足样子(可是她那时当然非常激动，这可能只是想象而已)。不过有一点是肯定的，这条海蛇非常蠢，因为它没有追这条船，而是掉过头去，开始在自己全身上下嗅探，仿佛以为能找到船的残骸似的。可是，黎明踏浪号已经安然脱身，”顶着轻风航行，大家全在甲板上躺着、坐着，喘气的喘气，呻吟的呻吟，过了一会儿才能开口谈论、取笑这事。但等端上了一些甜酒，他们居然还举杯祝贺，大家都夸尤斯塔斯勇敢(虽然无济于事)和雷佩契普勇敢。

"By your leave, Sire," said Drinian, "we will try to get under the lee of that country by rowing and lie in harbour, maybe till this is over." Caspian agreed, but a long row against the gale did not bring them to the land before evening. By the last light of that day they steered into a natural harbour and anchored, but no one went ashore that night. In the morning they found themselves in the green bay of a rugged, lonely-looking country which sloped up to a rocky summit. From the windy north beyond that summit clouds came streaming rapidly. They lowered the boat and loaded

这次脱险后，他们又航行了三天，只看见大海和天空。

her with any of the water casks which were now empty.

第四天，转了北风，海面开始升高;到中午，几乎转为大风了。可就在这时，他们看见左舷船头那边有陆地。

"Which stream shall we water at, Drinian?" said Caspian as he took his seat in the stern-sheets of the boat. "There seem to be two coming down into the bay."

"陛下，请恩准，"德里宁说，"让我们划桨，停靠在港口里，设法在那地方避避风，等风过了再说。"凯斯宾同意了，不过顶着大风划桨，划到傍晚才到那儿。靠着白天最后一点光线，他们开进一个天然港口，抛下了锚，不过当晚没人上岸。到了早上，他们只见身在一个绿色的海湾，那里崎岖不平，冷冷清清，斜坡遇上一个岩石幡响的山顶。山顶那边，乌云从大风逞威的北边迅猛地滚滚而来。他们放下小船，还把已经吃空的水桶统统装在船上。

"It makes little odds, Sire," said Drinian. "But I think it's a shorter pull to that on the starboard-the eastern one."

"我们到哪条河去打水啊，德里宁？IJ凯斯宾一边在小船尾座板上坐下，一边说，"看上去有两条河流进海湾里呢。"

"Here comes the rain," said Lucy.

"这没什么关系，陆下，"德里宁说，"不过我看，划到右舷那边东面那条，路程短些。"

"I should think it does!" said Edmund, for it was already pelting hard. "I say, let's go to the other stream. There are trees there and we'll have some shelter."

"下雨了。"露茜说。

"Yes, let's," said Eustace. "No point in getting wetter than we need."

"我想是下了！”爱德蒙说，因为这时已经下起倾盆大雨，"我说，我们还是到另一条河去吧。那儿有树，可以避雨。"

But all the time Drinian was steadily steering to the starboard, like tiresome people in cars who continue at forty miles an hour while you are explaining to them that they are on the wrong road.

"是啊，去吧，"尤斯塔斯说，"白白淋湿可没意思。"

"They're right, Drinian," said Caspian. "Why don't you bring her head round and make for the western stream?"

谁知德里宁一直稳稳地把小船朝右舷驶去，就像讨厌的家伙开车，你向他说明他开错路了，他还是以一小时四十英里的速度继续往前开。"

"As your Majesty pleases," said Drinian a little shortly. He had had an anxious day with the weather yesterday, and he didn't like advice from landsmen. But he altered course; and it turned out afterwards that it was a good thing he did.

"他们说得对，德里宁，"凯斯宾说，"你干吗不掉转船头，划到西边那条河去？"

By the time they had finished watering, the rain was over and Caspian, with Eustace, the Pevensies, and Reepicheep, decided to walk up to the top of the hill and see what could be seen. It was a stiffish climb through coarse grass and heather and they saw neither man nor beast, except seagulls. When they reached the top they saw that it was a very small island, not more than twenty acres; and from this height the sea looked larger and more desolate than it did from the deck, or even the fighting top, of the Dawn Treader.

"随陛下的便。"德里宁有点不快地说。他昨天为天气担心了一天，他不喜欢陆上的人指点他。可他还是改变了航向;事后证明他倒做了件好事。

"Crazy, you know," said Eustace to Lucy in a low voice, looking at the eastern horizon. "Sailing on and on into that with no idea what we may get to." But he only said it out of habit, not really nastily as he would have done at one time.

等他们装满了水，雨倒停了，凯斯宾决定带着尤斯塔斯、佩文西家兄妹和雷佩契普走上山顶去看看有什么发现。爬这条遍地粗硬野草和石南的山坡很费劲，路上既看不见人，也看不见野兽，只看见海鸟。他们爬到山顶才看到原来这是个很小的岛，还不到二十英亩;从这高处望去，海面比从甲板上，甚至黎明踏浪号的榄顶观测台上望出去更大，更荒凉。

It was too cold to stay long on the ridge for the wind still blew freshly from the north.

"知道吗，发疯了，"尤斯塔斯瞧着东方地平线，低声对露茜说，"要到哪儿去，心里也没个谱，就那么开啊开啊，开到那种地方。"不过他只是出于习惯才说这话，并非像从前那样存心抬杠。

"Don't let's go back the same way," said Lucy as they turned; "let's go along a bit and come down by the other stream, the one Drinian wanted to go to."

山上太冷，不能久待，因为北边依然有阵阵冷风刮来。

Everyone agreed to this and after about fifteen minutes they were at the source of the second river. It was a more interesting place than they had expected; a deep little mountain lake, surrounded by cliffs except for a narrow channel on the seaward side out of which the water flowed. Here at last they were out of the wind, and all sat down in the heather above the cliff for a rest.

"我们回去别走老路，"回程时露茜说，"我们走一段，下去到另一条河那边，就是德里宁想要去的那条。"

All sat down, but one (it was Edmund) jumped up again very quickly.

大家都同意这么走，走了十五分钟，他们就到了另一条河的源头。这地方比他们预想中还要引人入胜:一个深深的山中小湖，周围都是悬崖峭壁，只有朝海那边有一条狭窄的水道，湖水就从那里流到海里去。他们在这里终于吹不到风，大家在悬崖上石南树丛里坐下休息。

"They go in for sharp stones on this island," he said, groping about in the heather. "Where is the wretched thing? . . . Ah, now I've got it . . . Hullo! It wasn't a stone at all, it's a sword-hilt. No, by jove, it's a whole sword; what the rust has left of it. It must have lain here for ages."

大家都坐下，只有一个人又很快跳起身来，原来是爱德蒙。

"Narnian, too, by the look of it," said Caspian, as they all crowded round.

"这岛上原来尽是尖石头，"他在石南丛里摸索着说，"那混账石头在哪儿。。。…啊，我找到了……嗨！这根本不是一块石头，是剑柄。不，天哪，是一把完整的剑;上面生了多厚一层锈。一定落在这儿有好多年了。"

"I'm sitting on something too," said Lucy. "Something hard." It turned out to be the remains of a mail-shirt. By this time everyone was on hands and knees, feeling in the thick heather in every direction. Their search revealed, one by one, a helmet, a dagger, and a few coins; not Calormen crescents but genuine Narnian "Lions" and "Trees" such as you might see any day in the market-place of Beaversdam or Beruna.

"看样子，也是纳尼亚的剑。"大家都围上去看，凯斯宾说。

"Looks as if this might be all that's left of one of our seven lords," said Edmund.

"我也坐在什么东西上了，"露茜说，"有点硬邦邦的。"一看原来是一副铠甲的残片'。这时大家都跪在地上用手在密密麻麻的石南丛里四处摸索。他们先后搜出了一个头盔、一把匕首、几枚钱币;不是卡乐门国的月牙，而是真正的纳尼亚国的"狮子"和"树"，你在海狸大坝和柏卢纳的市场上随时都可以见到这种货币。

"Just what I was thinking," said Caspian. "I wonder which it was. There's nothing on the dagger to show. And I wonder how he died."

"看样子这可能是我们那七位爵爷中的一位留下的全部物品了。"爱德蒙说。

"And how we are to avenge him," added Reepicheep.

"我也正在这么想，"凯斯宾说，"不知是哪一位。匕首上看不出什么。不知他是怎么死的。"

Edmund, the only one of the party who had read several detective stories, had meanwhile been thinking.

"也不知怎么替他报仇。"雷佩契普加上一句说。

"Look here," he said, "there's something very fishy about this. He can't have been killed in a fight."

爱德蒙是这伙人中惟一看过几本侦探小说的人，这时一直在动脑筋。

"Why not?" asked Caspian.

"瞧，"他说，"这件事非常蹊挠。他不会是在决斗中送命的。"

"No bones," said Edmund. "An enemy might take the armour and leave the body. But who ever heard of a chap who'd won a fight carrying away the body and leaving the armour?"

"为什么不会？"凯斯宾问。

"Perhaps he was killed by a wild animal," Lucy suggested.

"没有尸骨，"爱德蒙说，"要是敌人，就会拿走铠甲，扔下尸体。可是谁听说过打胜了的家伙会带走尸体，扔下铠甲的？”

"It'd be a clever animal," said Edmund, "that would take a man's mail shirt off."

"也许他是被野兽吃掉的。"露茜提出说。

"Perhaps a dragon?" said Caspian.

“只有聪明的野兽才会把人的铠甲脱掉呢。"爱德蒙说。"也许是条龙吧？”凯斯宾说。

"Nothing doing," said Eustace. "A dragon couldn't do it. I ought to know."

"不行，"尤斯塔斯说，"龙可办不到。我应当知道。”

"Well, let's get away from the place, anyway," said Lucy. She had not felt like sitting down again since Edmund had raised the question of bones.

"好吧，不管怎样，我们离开这地方吧。"露茜说。听到爱德蒙提起尸骨的问题，她可不想再坐了。

"If you like," said Caspian, getting up. "I don't think any of this stuff is worth taking away."

"随你便，"凯斯宾站起身说，"我认为这些东西一件也不值得带走。"

They came down and round to the little opening where the stream came out of the lake, and stood looking at the deep water within the circle of cliffs. If it had been a hot day, no doubt some would have been tempted to bathe and everyone would have had a drink. Indeed, even as it was, Eustace was on the very point of stooping down and scooping up some water in his hands when Reepicheep and Lucy both at the same moment cried, "Look," so he forgot about his drink and looked.

他们下了山，绕到从小湖流出来的那条河的小空地上站着，看着周围悬崖环立的那潭深水。假如天热，准保有人情不自禁去洗澡，大家也都会喝上一通。说真的，尽管天不热，恰恰在尤斯塔斯弯下腰来，想用双手百些水喝的那一刻，忽听得雷佩契普和露茜同时喊道，"瞧！”他听了顿时忘了喝水，望着水里。

The bottom of the pool was made of large greyish-blue stones and the water was perfectly clear, and on the bottom lay a life-size figure of a man, made apparently of gold. It lay face downwards with its arms stretched out above its head. And it so happened that as they looked at it, the clouds parted and the sun shone out. The golden shape was lit up from end to end. Lucy thought it was the most beautiful statue she had ever seen.

潭底是青灰色的大石块砌成的，潭水非常清澈，潭底躺着一个同真人一般大小，分明是金子铸成的人像。脸朝下，两臂高举过头。正当他们看着它的时候，乌云散开，太阳出来。金像从头到脚都照得通亮。露茜觉得这真是她所见过的人像中最美的一尊。

"Well!" whistled Caspian. "That was worth coming to see! I wonder, can we get it out?"

"好啊！"凯斯宾吹声口哨说，"那倒值得来看看！不知道能不能把它打捞出来？"

"We can dive for it, Sire," said Reepicheep.

"我们可以潜水去打捞，陪下。"雷佩契普说。

"No good at all," said Edmund. "At least, if it's really gold - solid gold - it'll be far too heavy to bring up. And that pool's twelve or fifteen feet deep if it's an inch. Half a moment, though. It's a good thing I've brought a hunting spear with me. Let's see what the depth is like. Hold on to my hand, Caspian, while I lean out over the water a bit." Caspian took his hand and Edmund, leaning forward, began to lower his spear into the water.

"根本没用，"爱德蒙说，"至少，要是真金，纯金的话那就太沉了，打捞不起。而且那水潭少说也足有十二到十五英尺那么深。话说回来，等一下。幸亏我身边带着一枝鱼叉。让我们来看看水有多深。凯斯宾，我身子探向水面的时候，抓住我的手。"凯斯宾就抓住他的手，爱德蒙探出身子，开始把鱼叉沉下水去。

Before it was half-way in Lucy said, "I don't believe the statue is gold at all. It's only the light. Your spear looks just the same colour."

还没沉到一半，露茜就说。。我根本不信这人像是金的。这只是光线的关系。你的鱼叉看上去也是这颜色。"

"What's wrong?" asked several voices at once; for Edmund had suddenly let go of the spear.

"怎么啦？"几个人异口同声问;因为爱德蒙忽然失于把鱼叉掉下去了。

"I couldn't hold it," gasped Edmund, "it seemed so heavy."

"我拿不住了，"爱德蒙气喘吁吁说，"似乎很沉呢。"

"And there it is on the bottom now," said Caspian, "and Lucy is right. It looks just the same colour as the statue."

"这会儿沉到底了，"凯斯宾说，"露茜说得对。这看上去就跟人像一样颜色。"

But Edmund, who appeared to be having some trouble with his boots - at least he was bending down and looking at them - straightened himself all at once and shouted out in the sharp voice which people hardly ever disobey:

看来爱德蒙靴子上出了点问题，至少他正弯下腰去，可是他忽然一下子挺直身子，尖声叫嚷起来，大家听了简直不敢不从。

"Get back! Back from the water. All of you. At once!!"

"往后退！从水边后退。你们大伙儿。马上！

They all did and stared at him.

他们都向后退去，目不转睛看着他。

"Look," said Edmund, "look at the toes of my boots."

"瞧，"爱德蒙说，"瞧我的靴尖。"

"They look a bit yellow," began Eustace.

"看上去有点发黄。"尤斯塔斯开了个头。

"They're gold, solid gold," interrupted Edmund. "Look at them. Feel them. The leather's pulled away from it already. And they're as heavy as lead."

"是金的，纯金的，"爱德蒙插嘴说，"瞧瞧。摸摸看。皮子已经从靴尖上脱开了。像铅一样沉。"

"By Aslan!" said Caspian. "You don't mean to say-?"

"阿斯兰在上，"凯斯宾说，"你的意思不见得是说…"

"Yes, I do," said Edmund. "That water turns things into gold. It turned the spear into gold, that's why it got so heavy. And it was just lapping against my feet (it's a good thing I wasn't barefoot) and it turned the toe-caps into gold. And that poor fellow on the bottom - well, you see."

"是的，我是这意思，"爱德蒙说，"那潭水把一切都变成金子了。它把鱼叉变成金的，所以才那么沉。潭水刚溅到.

"So it isn't a statue at all," said Lucy in a low voice.

我脚上，幸亏我没光着脚，倒把靴尖变成了金子。潭底那个可怜的家伙——怎么，明白了吧。"

"No. The whole thing is plain now. He was here on a hot day. He undressed on top of the cliff - where we were sitting. The clothes have rotted away or been taken by birds to line nests with; the armour's still there. Then he dived and -"

"原来那根本不是一座雕像。"露茜低声说。

"Don't," said Lucy. "What a horrible thing."

"不。现在全部真相大白了。他在一个大热天来到这儿。他在我们刚坐着的悬崖顶上脱掉衣服。衣服不是烂掉了就是让鸟儿叼去铺在窝里了;铠甲还在那儿。于是他潜下水就——",

"And what a narrow shave we've had," said Edmund.

“别，”露茜说，"这事多吓人哪。""我们好险埃"爱德蒙说。

"Narrow indeed," said Reepicheep. "Anyone's finger, anyone's foot, anyone's whisker, or anyone's tail, might have slipped into the water at any moment."

"的确好险啊，"雷佩契普说，"无论哪个的手指，哪个的脚，哪个的胡须，哪个的尾巴，随时都可能滑进水里。"

"All the same," said Caspian, "we may as well test it." He stooped down and wrenched up a spray of heather. Then, very cautiously, he knelt beside the pool and dipped it in. It was heather that he dipped; what he drew out was a perfect model of heather made of the purest gold, heavy and soft as lead.

"虽然如此，"凯斯宾说，"我们还是不妨试验一下。"他弯下腰，折了一枝石南花枝。于是他小心翼翼，跪在水边，把花枝浸在水里。他浸的是石南花，抽出来的却是纯金做的石南花模型，跟铅一般沉、一般软。

"The King who owned this island," said Caspian slowly, and his face flushed as he spoke, "would soon be the richest of all the Kings of the world. I claim this land for ever as a Narnian possession. It shall be called Goldwater Island. And I bind all of you to secrecy. No one must know of this. Not even Drinian - on pain of death, do you hear?"

"拥有这个岛的国王，"凯斯宾慢条斯理说，说时满脸通红，"马上就会成为世界上最富有的国王。我声明这块土地今后就成为纳尼亚的属地，将命名为金水岛。而且我要求你们大家保密。这事千万别让外人知道。甚至连德里宁也不让知道——违者处死，你们听见没有?”

"Who are you talking to?" said Edmund. "I'm no subject of yours. If anything it's the other way round. I am one of the four ancient sovereigns of Narnia and you are under allegiance to the High King my brother."

"你对谁说话啊？"爱德蒙说，"我可不是你的臣民。要说嘛，这话应该倒过来说。我是纳尼亚王国古代四位君主的一位。你应效忠于我哥哥至尊王才对。"

"So it has come to that, King Edmund, has it?" said Caspian, laying his hand on his sword-hilt.

"果真如此吗，爱德蒙国王?”凯斯宾一手按在剑柄上说。

"Oh, stop it, both of you," said Lucy. "That's the worst of doing anything with boys. You're all such swaggering, bullying idiots - oooh! -" Her voice died away into a gasp. And everyone else saw what she had seen.

"啊呀，你们两个，赶快住口，"露茜说，"跟男孩子打交道就是这点最要不得。你们都是这么狂妄自大，恃强欺弱的白痴——啊呀l……"她说说没声了，屏住了气。大家都看到了她看见的情景。

Across the grey hillside above them - grey, for the heather was not yet in bloom - without noise, and without looking at them, and shining as if he were in bright sunlight though the sun had in fact gone in, passed with slow pace the hugest lion that human eyes have ever seen. In describing the scene Lucy said afterwards, "He was the size of an elephant," though at another time she only said, "The size of a cart-horse." But it was not the size that mattered. Nobody dared to ask what it was. They knew it was Aslan.

在他们对面那灰蒙蒙的山坡高处——因为石南还没开花，所以看上去灰蒙蒙——那头人类肉眼所见最雄伟的狮子慢步走过，无声无息，也没朝他们看，虽然事实上太阳被云层遮住了，可是他浑身金光灿灿，就像沐浴在明亮的阳光下似的。事后露茜描述这幕情景时说"他个头就跟大象那么大，"然而另一回她只是说"个头跟拉车的马那样大。"不过，个头大小倒无所谓。没人敢于打听这是什么。大家都知道这就是阿斯兰。

And nobody ever saw how or where he went. They looked at one another like people waking from sleep.

然而没人看到他怎么走掉，走到哪儿去了。他们就像刚睡醒似的，大家面面相觑。

"What were we talking about?" said Caspian. "Have I been making rather an ass of myself?"

"我们在谈些什么啊？"凯斯宾说，"我刚才大出洋相了吗？"

"Sire," said Reepicheep, "this is a place with a curse on it. Let us get back on board at once. And if I might have the honour of naming this island, I should call it Deathwater."

"陛下，"雷佩契普说，"这地方是遭到诅咒的。我们还是马上回船上去吧。假如我有幸为这个岛命名，我就叫它做死水岛。"

"That strikes me as a very good name, Reep," said Caspian, "though now that I come to think of it, I don't know why. But the weather seems to be settling and I dare say Drinian would like to be off. What a lot we shall have to tell him."

"我觉得这名字起得很好，雷普，"凯斯宾说，"虽然我现在才想起来，可是不知道为什么。不过天气似乎稳定了，我想，德里宁大概愿意启航了。我们有多少话要跟他说埃""

But in fact they had not much to tell for the memory of the last hour had all become confused.

可是事实上他们没跟他说什么，因为刚才那一小时里的一些事都记不清、搞混了。

"Their Majesties all seemed a bit bewitched when they came aboard," said Drinian to Rhince some hours later when the Dawn Treader was once more under sail and Deathwater Island already below the horizon. "Something happened to them in that place. The only thing I could get clear was that they think they've found the body of one of these lords we're looking for."

"这几位王上回到船上时，好像都有点儿中邪了。"几小时后，黎明踏浪号再次扬帆启航，死水岛已经落在地平线下，这时德里宁对赖因斯说，"他们在那地方碰到什么事了。我只弄得明白一件事，就是他们以为已经找到我们在寻找的那些爵爷中间一个人的尸体。"

"You don't say so, Captain," answered Rhince. "Well, that's three. Only four more. At this rate we might be home soon after the New Year. And a good thing too. My baccy's running a bit low. Good night, Sir."

"真的吗？船长，"赖因斯答，"这一来，找到三个了。只剩下四个。按这个速度，我们过了新年马上就可以回家了。这倒也是件好事。我的烟草快抽得差不多了。明天见，船长。"
本帖最近评分记录： 共 1 条评分
隐藏
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
舞矽

ZxID：12778187

88708鲜花 260鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
配偶: 靡荼不知返
6.3上任 7.1生日 7.26周年 8.13结婚周年
举报 只看该作者 8楼  发表于: 2012-08-24 0
CHAPTER NINE THE ISLAND OF THE VOICES

9、声音岛

AND now the winds which had so long been from the north-west began to blow from the west itself and every morning when the sun rose out of the sea the curved prow of the Dawn Treader stood up right across the middle of the sun. Some thought that the sun looked larger than it looked from Narnia, but others disagreed. And they sailed and sailed before a gentle yet steady breeze and saw neither fish nor gull- nor ship nor shore. And stores began to get low again, and it crept into their hearts that perhaps they might have come to a sea which went on for ever. But when the very last day on which they thought they could risk continuing their eastward voyage dawned, it showed, right ahead between them and the sunrise, a low land lying like a cloud.

刮了好多天西北风，如今开始转西风了，每天早晨太阳升出海面，黎明踏浪号的雕花船头就恰好对着太阳正中昂然耸立。有人觉得太阳看上去比在纳尼亚看起来要大，可是也有人不同意。他们就这样航行，顺着轻风航行，风虽小，风向倒也不变，既看不见鱼，也看不见海鸥，又看不见船，也看不见海岸。贮藏又开始减少了，大家心里偷偷地想，也许他们开到一个永远到不了头的大海。谁知就在最后一天，他们认为还可以冒险继续东航的那一天，天刚破晓，就看见前面有一片云层似的低地，横亘在船和日出的地方之间。

They made harbour in a wide bay about the middle of the afternoon and landed. It was a very different country from any they had yet seen. For when they had crossed the sandy beach they found all silent and empty as if it were an uninhabited land, but before them there were level lawns in which the grass was as smooth and short as it used to be in the grounds of a great English house where ten gardeners were kept. The trees, of which there were many, all stood well apart from one another, and there were no broken branches and no leaves lying on the ground. Pigeons sometimes cooed but there was no other noise.

下午三点左右，他们停泊在一个宽阔的海湾里，上了岸。这里跟他们见识过的地方都大不相同。因为当他们走过沙滩时，发现四下一片寂静，空空荡荡，似乎是个没人住的岛屿，可是在他们面前却是平坦的草地，上面的草又短又柔滑，恰如英国名门大户有十个园丁侍弄的园地一样。上面还有好多树木，一棵棵都距离匀称，地上不见断枝残叶。不时有鸽子咕咕叫，但听不到别的声音。

Presently they came to a long, straight, sanded path with not a weed growing on it and trees on either hand. Far off at the other end of this avenue they now caught sight of a house - very long and grey and quiet-looking in the afternoon sun.

不一会儿他们来到一条又长又直的沙子铺的小路，路面上没长一棵野草，两边都栽着树。在这条小路远处的另一头，他们看见一座房子——长长一排，灰色的房子，在午后阳光下显得一派宁静。-

Almost as soon as they entered this path Lucy noticed that she had a little stone in her shoe. In that unknown place it might have been wiser for her to ask the others to wait while she took it out. But she didn't; she just dropped quietly behind and sat down to take off her shoe. Her lace had got into a knot.

几乎就在他们走上这条小路时，露茜感觉到鞋里有颗小石头。在那种陌生地方，她原该叫别人等着她取出石头才是上策。可是她偏没有，只是悄悄落在后面，坐下来脱鞋。她的鞋带打结了。

Before she had undone the knot the others were a fair distance ahead. By the time she had got the stone out and was putting the shoe on again she could no longer hear them. But almost at once she heard something else. It was not coming from the direction of the house.

她还没解开鞋带，别人己走到前面老远了。等她掏出石头，重新穿上鞋，她已经听不见他们的动静。不过她几乎立刻就听到了别的动静。这声音不是从房子那边传来的。,

What she heard was a thumping. It sounded as if dozens of strong workmen were hitting the ground as hard as they could with great wooden mallets. And it was very quickly coming nearer. She was already sitting with her back to a tree, and as the tree was not one she could climb, there was really nothing to do but to sit dead still and press herself against the tree and hope she wouldn't be seen.

她听到的是一阵砰砰声。听上去像是十几个身强力壮的工人抡着大木槌拼命在捶打地面。很快就越来越近。这时她已经背靠一棵树坐着，因为爬不上树，她实在没办法，只能一动不动坐着，身子紧紧贴着树，但愿人家看不见她。

Thump, thump, thump . . . and whatever it was must be very close now for she could feel the ground shaking. But she could see nothing. She thought the thing - or things must be just behind her. But then there came a thump on the path right in front of her. She knew it was on the path not only by the sound but because she saw the sand scatter as if it had been struck a heavy blow. But she could see nothing that had struck it. Then all the thumping noises drew together about twenty feet away from her and suddenly ceased. Then came the Voice.

砰，砰，砰……不管这是什么声音，反正这会儿很近了，她都感觉得到地面在震动了。可是她什么也看不见。她以为那东西——或那些东西——一定就在她身后。不料就在她面前的小路上传来砰的一声。她不仅听到那一下响声，而且还看见路面沙土飞扬，仿佛受到一下猛击似的，就知道那东西在小路上了。可是她看不见是什么东西猛击地面。接着所有的砰砰声都凑在一起，大约离她二十英尺远，突然一下子都停了。于是传来说话声。

It was really very dreadful because she could still see nobody at all. The whole of that park-like country still looked as quiet and empty as it had looked when they first landed. Nevertheless, only a few feet away from her, a voice spoke. And what it said was:

这真是非常可怕，因为她根本一个人都看不见。那整个公园般的地方依然像他们刚才登陆时那样寂静空旷口尽管如此，离她三两步的地方却有一个声音在说话。说的是：

"Mates, now's our chance."

"伙计们，我们的机会可来了。"

Instantly a whole chorus of other voices replied, "Hear him. Hear him. `Now 's our chance', he said. Well done, Chief. You never said a truer word."

顿时，其他人齐声回答说"听哪，听哪，他说了，我们的机会可来了。说得好，头儿。你说得太对了。"

"What I say," continued the first voice, "is, get down to the shore between them and their boat, and let every mother's son look to his weapons. Catch 'em when they try to put to sea."

"我说的是，"先前那声音继续说，"到岸边去，拦住他们，别让他们上小船，大家都拿好武器。他们想要到海上去的话就抓住他们。"

"Eh, that's the way," shouted all the other voices. "You never made a better plan, Chief. Keep it up, Chief. You couldn't have a better plan than that."

"啊，这样做就对了，"其他声音一致嚷着说，"你这办法太妙了，头儿。说下去，头儿。你这办法想得再妙也没有了。".

"Lively, then, mates, lively," said the first voice. "Off we go.

"伙计们，那就赶紧加油吧，加油啊，"先前那声音说，"我们走吧。"

"Right again, Chief," said the others. "Couldn't have a better order. Just what we were going to say ourselves. Off we go."

"对极了，头儿，"其他声音说，"这命令再好也没有了。

Immediately the thumping began again - very loud at first but soon fainter and fainter, till it died out in the direction of the sea.

我们自己也正想这么说呢。我们走吧。"

Lucy knew there was no time to sit puzzling as to what these invisible creatures might be. As soon as the thumping noise had died away she got up and ran along the path after the others as quickly as her legs would carry her. They must at all costs be warned.

砰砰声立刻又响起了——开头很响，不久就越来越弱，越来越弱，直到最后在靠海的那边消失了。

While this had been happening the others had reached the house. It was a low building - only two stories high made of a beautiful mellow stone, many-windowed, and partially covered with ivy. Everything was so still that Eustace said, "I think it's empty," but Caspian silently pointed to the column of smoke which rose from one chimney.

露茜知道没工夫再坐着猜测这些看不见的怪物是些什么东西。那阵砰砰声刚消失，她就起身，沿着小路，撒开两腿，赶快奔去追大家。无论如何得警告他们一下。

They found a wide gateway open and passed through it into a paved courtyard. And it was here that they had their first indication that there was something odd about this island. In the middle of the courtyard stood a pump, and beneath the pump a bucket. There was nothing odd about that. But the pump handle was moving up and down, though there seemed to be no one moving it.

就在发生这事的时刻，大家已走到那座房子。这是座矮房子——只有两层——用漂亮光滑的石块建造，有不少窗子，墙上常春藤半遮半掩。一切都那么宁静。尤斯塔斯就说："我看这是空房。"可是凯斯宾一声不吭，指着烟囱里冒出来的烟。

"There's some magic at work here," said Caspian.

他们看到大门洞开，就穿过大门，走进一个铺着石板地

"Machinery!" said Eustace. "I do believe we've come to a civilized country at last."

面的院子。院子当中有个水泵，水泵下有个水桶。那倒也没什么希奇。希奇的是看上去没人在摇动水泵把手，把手竟在上下摇动。

At that moment Lucy, hot and breathless, rushed into the courtyard behind them. In a low voice she tried to make them understand what she had overheard. And when they had partly understood it even the bravest of them did not look very happy.

"这里有魔法在起作用。"凯斯宾说。

"Invisible enemies," muttered Caspian. "And cutting us off from the boat. This is an ugly furrow to plough."

"机器！”尤斯塔斯说，"我相信我们终于到了一个文明国家。"

"You've no idea what sort of creatures they are, Lu?" asked Edmund.

这时，露茜风风火火，气喘吁吁地随后奔进院子。她压低嗓门，向他们说明她听到的消息。等到他们听明白了几分，连最勇敢的人都脸色不妙了。

"How can I, Ed, when I couldn't see them?"

"看不见的敌人，"凯斯宾嘀咕说，"切断我们上船的去路。这一关可难闯了。"

"Did they sound like humans from their footsteps?"

"你不知道他们是哪一类怪物吗，露？”爱德蒙问。"爱德，我又看不见他们，怎么知道呢?”-

"I didn't hear any noise of feet - only voices and this frightful thudding and thumping - like a mallet."

"听他们脚步声像人类吗？"

"I wonder," said Reepicheep, "do they become visible when you drive a sword into them?"

"我没听到脚步声——只听到这种咚咚咚、砰砰砰的吓人声音——就像木槌在捶打。"

"It looks as if we shall find out," said Caspian. "But let's get out of this gateway. There's one of these gentry at that pump listening to all we say."

"我倒想知道，"雷佩契普说，"你拿把剑刺进他们身子，他们显不显原形？"

They came out and went back on to the path where the trees might possibly make them less conspicuous. "Not that it's any good really," said Eustace, "trying to hide from people you can't see. They may be all round us."

"看来我们一定要弄明白，"凯斯宾说，"不过我们还是先走出这大门吧。那水泵旁有一个家伙在听我们说话呢。"

"Now, Drinian," said Caspian. "How would it be if we gave up the boat for lost, went down to another part of the bay, and signalled to the Dawn Treader to stand in and take us aboard?"

他们出了大门，回进那条小路，路边有树可以隐蔽。

"Not depth for her, Sire," said Drinian.

"其实想躲开你看不见的人，一点也没用。他们可能就在我们周围呢。"尤斯塔斯说。

"We could swim," said Lucy.

可每，德里宁，"凯斯宾说，"如果我们认定回小船没希望了，那就走到海湾的另一边，发信号叫黎明踏浪号开向海岸，接我们上船，你看怎么样？"

"Your Majesties all," said Reepicheep, "hear me. It is folly to think of avoiding an invisible enemy by any amount of creeping and skulking. If these creatures mean to bring us to battle, be sure they will succeed. And whatever comes of it I'd sooner meet them face to face than be caught by the tail."

"吃水不够深，陛下。"德里宁说。"我们可以游过去。"露茜说。

"I really think Reep is in the right this time," said Edmund.

"三位王上听我说，"雷佩契普说，"企图偷偷摸摸，躲躲闪闪，避开看不见的敌人，那是妄想。假如这些怪物存心找我们打仗，准会得逞。不管结果怎么样，与其让他们揪住尾巴，还不如面对面交锋。"

"Surely," said Lucy, "if Rhince and the others on the Dawn Treader see us fighting on the shore they'll be able to do something."

"我真认为雷普这回说得对。"爱德蒙说。

"But they won't see us fighting if they can't see any enemy," said Eustace miserably. "They'll think we're just swinging our swords in the air for fun."

"一点不错，"露茜说，"如果赖因斯和黎明踏浪号上的其他人员看见我们在岸上打仗，他们就能采取某种行动。"

There was an uncomfortable pause.

"要是他们看不见任何敌人，就不会明白我们在打仗。"尤斯塔斯发愁说，"他们会以为我们只是对空舞剑呢。"

"Well," said Caspian at last, "let's get on with it. We must go and face them. Shake hands all round - arrow on the string, Lucy - swords out, everyone else - and now for it. Perhaps they'll parley."

大家都不安地沉默半晌。

It was strange to see the lawns and the great trees looking so peaceful as they marched back to the beach. And when they arrived there, and saw the boat lying where they had left her, and the smooth sand with no one to be seen on it, more than one doubted whether Lucy had not merely imagined all she had told them. But before they reached the sand, a voice spoke out of the air.

"得了，"凯斯宾终于说，"我们索性豁出去了。我们必须去面对他们。大家互相握握手——露茜，箭上弦——其余人都剑出鞘——准备好。也许他们愿意会谈。"

"No further, masters, no further now," it said. "We've got to talk with you first. There's fifty of us and more here with weapons in our fists."

说也奇怪，他们齐步前进回到海滩，竟看见草地和参天大树一派太平景象。他们到了海滩，只见小船还停在先前扔下那地方，光溜溜的沙地上一个人也看不见。不止一个人在怀疑露茜说给他们听的事是不是仅仅出于想象。不料他们还没走到沙地，半空中就有个声音说话了。

"Hear him, hear him," came the chorus. "That's our Chief. You can depend on what he says. He's telling you the truth, he is."

"别再走了，爷们，别再走了，"这声音说，"我们先得跟他们谈谈。我们这儿有五十多人，手里都有武器。

"I do not see these fifty warriors," observed Reepicheep.

"听哪，听哪，"众人齐声说，"这是我们的头儿。他说的话完全靠得祝他跟你们说的是实话，真的。""我看不见这五十位勇士。"雷佩契普说。

"That's right, that's right," said the Chief Voice. "You don't see us. And why not? Because we're invisible."

"不错，不错。"头儿的声音说。

"Keep it up, Chief, keep it up," said the Other Voices. "You're talking like a book. They couldn't ask for a better answer than that."

"你看不见我们。为什么看不见呢？因为我们是隐身人。"

"Be quiet, Reep," said Caspian, and then added in a louder voice, "You invisible people, what do you want with us? And what have we done to earn your enmity?"

"说下去，头儿，说下去，"其他声音说，"你说得完全正确。这回答再好也没有了。"

"We want something that little girl can do for us," said the Chief Voice. (The others explained that this was just what they would have said themselves.)

"别响，雷普，"凯斯宾说，接着又大声再说一句，"你们隐身人，要找我们干什么？我们干了哪些事得罪你们了？"

"Little girl!" said Reepicheep. "The lady is a queen."

"我们要找你们办件事，这小姑娘能替我们办到。"头儿声音说。(其他人就说这话正是他们本人都要说的。

"We don't know about queens," said the Chief Voice.

"小姑娘！”雷佩契普说，"这位小姐是女王呢。"

("No more we do, no more we do," chimed in the others.) "But we want something she can do."

"我们没听说过什么女王，"头儿声音说，(“我们没听说过，我们没听说过。"其他人随声附和说。)"不过我们要求的事她能办到。"

"What is it?" said Lucy.

"什么事啊？"露茜说。

"And if it is anything against her Majesty's honour or safety," added Reepicheep, "you will wonder to see how many we can kill before we die."

"假如是什么对女王陛下荣誉或安全不利的事，"雷佩契普又说，"你们看到我们临死还可以杀掉多少人，准会感到奇怪。"

"Well," said the Chief Voice. "It's a long story. Suppose we all sit down?" ,

"好吧，"头儿声音说，"说来话长，我们都坐下吧。"

The proposal was warmly approved by the other voices but the Narnians remained standing.

其他声音都一致热情附和这个建议，可是纳尼亚人依然站着。

"Well," said the Chief Voice. "It's like this. This island has been the property of a great magician time out of mind. And we all are - or perhaps in a manner of speaking, I might say, we were - his servants. Well, to cut a long story short, this magician that I was speaking about, he told us to do something we didn't like. And why not? Because we didn't want to. Well, then, this same magician he fell into a great rage; for I ought to tell you he owned the island and he wasn't used to being crossed. He was terribly downright, you know. But let me see, where am I? Oh yes, this magician then, he goes upstairs (for you must know he kept all his magic things up there and we all lived down below), I say he goes upstairs and puts a spell on us. An uglifying spell. If you saw us now, which in my opinion you may thank your stars you can't, you wouldn't believe what we looked like before we were uglified. You wouldn't really. So there we all were so ugly we couldn't bear to look at one another. So then what did we do? Well, I'll tell you what we did. We waited till we thought this same magician would be asleep in the afternoon and we creep upstairs and go to his magic book, as bold as brass, to see if we can do anything about this uglification. But we were all of a sweat and a tremble, so I won't deceive you. But, believe me or believe me not, I do assure you that we couldn't find any thing in the way of a spell for taking off the ugliness. And what with time getting on and being afraid that the old gentleman might wake up any minute - I was all of a muck sweat, so I won't deceive you - well, to cut a long story short, whether we did right or whether we did wrong, in the end we see a spell for making people invisible. And we thought we'd rather be invisible than go on being as ugly as all that. And why? Because we'd like it better. So my little girl, who's just about your little girl's age, and a sweet child she was before she was uglified, though now - but least said soonest mended - I say, my little girl she says the spell, for it's got to be a little girl or else the magician himself, if you see my meaning, for otherwise it won't work. And why not? Because nothing happens. So my Clipsie says the spell, for I ought to have told you she reads beautifully, and there we all were as invisible as you could wish to see. And I do assure you it was a relief not to see one another's faces. At first, anyway. But the long and the short of it is we're mortal tired of being invisible. And there's another thing. We never reckoned on this magician (the one I was telling you about before) going invisible too. But we haven't ever seen him since. So we don't know if he's dead, or gone .away, or whether he's just sitting upstairs being invisible, and perhaps coming down and being invisible there. And, believe me, it's no manner of use listening because he always did go about with his bare feet on, making no more noise than a great big cat. And I'll tell all you gentlemen straight, it's getting more than what our nerves can stand."

"说起来，"头儿声音说，"事情是这样的。不知多少年以前，这个岛原是一个魔法大师的地产。我们全是——或许不妨说，我们全是——他的奴仆。好吧，长话短说，我说起的这个魔法师，他叫我们干我们不喜欢的事。为什么不？因为我们不愿干。唉，这一来，这个魔法师就大发雷霆。因为我应当告诉你们，他是这个岛的主子，他不习惯人家跟他抬杠。你们要知道，他这人真直爽得不得了。可是让我看看，我说到哪儿了？啊，对了，说到这个魔法师，他上了楼，因为你们必须知道他把所有的魔法玩意儿全放在楼上，我们都住在楼下。我说，他上了楼，对我们施了魔法。一种丑化的魔法。依我看，你们看不见我们还真该谢天谢地，如果你们现在看见我们这模样，才不会相信我们变丑以前长得什么模样呢。你们真不会相信。我们竟丑得大家彼此见了都受不了。那我们怎么办呢？好吧，我告诉你，我们怎么办。我们等到这个魔法师大概睡午觉了，就厚着脸皮偷偷上楼去找他的魔法书，看看有什么办法破这个丑化的魔法。可是我们全都浑身大汗，直打哆嗦，我决不骗你。不过，信不信由你，我们的的确确找不到什么去除丑相的魔法。时间过得很快，生怕这位老先生随时都会醒来——我浑身臭汗，决不骗你——好吧，长话短说，不管我们做得对也好，做得错也好！临了我们看到一种隐身魔法。我们心想，与其这么一副丑相，不如隐身为妙。为什么呢？因为我们情愿这样。于是我的小姑娘，她跟你们的小姑娘年龄差不多，她没变丑以前是个可爱的孩子，虽然如今——啊，还是少说为妙——啊呀，我的小姑娘念了咒语，因为一定得由个小姑娘来念，或者魔法师本人，你们明白我意思吧，否则的话就不灵验。为什么不灵验呢？因为什么都变不了。于是我的小姑娘克莉普西念了咒语，我应当告诉你们，她念得真棒，咒语念好，我们就都遂了心愿，变成隐身人了。不骗你，大家彼此看不见脸倒真轻松了。不管怎样，开头是很轻松的。可是后来我们对隐身却大大厌烦了。

Such was the Chief Voice's story, but very much shortened, because I have left out what the Other Voices said. Actually he never got out more than six or seven words without being interrupted by their agreements and encouragements, which drove the Narnians nearly out of their minds with impatience. When it was over there was a very long silence.

不过，还有一件事。我们决没料到这个魔法师，就是我先前跟你们说起的那个人，居然也成了隐身人。我们从此就没看见过他。所以我们不知他是死了呢，还是走掉了。或者是否就坐在楼上却看不见他，也许下楼来了，只是楼下看不见他。真的，听动静根本一点也听不出来，因为他老是光着脚走来走去，像只大猫一般无声无息。我对诸位直说了吧，这使我们的神经更受不了。"

"But," said Lucy at last, "what's all this got to do with us? I don't understand."

以上就是头儿声音说的事情经过，不过已简化了，因为我把其他声音说的话都略去了。实际上他说不满六七句话，他们就少不了要插嘴，表示同意啊，怂恿他说下去啊，纳尼亚人听了真不耐烦，差点发疯。好容易说完了，大家都沉默了老半天。

"Why, bless me, if I haven't gone and left out the whole point," said the Chief Voice.

"不过，"露茜终于开口说，"这一切跟我们有什么关系呢？我不明白。"

"That you have, that you have," roared the Other Voices with great enthusiasm. "No one couldn't have left it out cleaner and better. Keep it up, Chief, keep it up."

"哎呀，老天保佑，我没糊里糊涂把整个要点漏了说吧？”头儿声音说。

"Well, I needn't go over the whole story again," began the Chief Voice.

"你漏了，你漏了，"其他声音十分起劲地说，"谁都会说漏，说得越清楚，越明白越好。说下去，头儿，说下去。"

"No. Certainly not," said Caspian and Edmund.

"好吧，我用不着把全部事情经过再讲一遍。"头儿声音开腔说。"

"Well, then, to put it in a nutshell," said the Chief Voice, "we've been waiting for ever so long for a nice little girl from foreign parts, like it might be you, Missie - that would go upstairs and go to the magic book and find the spell that takes off the invisibleness, and say it. And we all swore that the first strangers as landed on this island (having a nice little girl with them, I mean, for if they hadn't it'd be another matter) we wouldn't let them go away alive unless they'd done the needful for us. And that's why, gentlemen, if your little girl doesn't come up to scratch, it will be our painful duty to cut all your throats. Merely in the way of business, as you might say, and no offence, I hope."

"不，当然用不着口"凯斯宾和爱德蒙说。

"I don't see all your weapons," said Reepicheep. "Are they invisible too?" The words were scarcely out of his mouth before they heard a whizzing sound and next moment a spear had stuck, quivering, in one of the trees behind them.

"好吧，那就干脆干句并一句，"头儿声音说，"我们一直在等外边来个漂亮的小姑娘，等了好久好久，小姐，就像你这样的姑娘——愿意上楼去找那本魔法书，找到破除隐身法的咒语，念一遍。我们都发过誓，碰到踏上本岛的第一批生人，决不放他们生还，除非他们替我们办到这件该办的大事。我意思是说，如果他们有漂亮的小姑娘的话，如果没有，那就是另一码事了。诸位，正因为如此，所以如果你们的小姑娘干不成，我们就要忍痛把你们宰了。不妨说，仅仅是作为交易而已，希望别见怪。"

"That's a spear, that is," said the Chief Voice.

"我看不见你们所有的武器，"雷佩契普说，"那些武器也是看不见的吗？"它话音未落，大家就听见嗖的一声，转

"That it is, Chief, that it is," said the others. "You couldn't have put it better."

眼工夫就见一枝长矛颤巍巍地刺进他们身后一棵树上。"对啦，那是枝长矛。"头儿声音说。

"And it came from my hand," the Chief Voice continued. "They get visible when they leave us."

"对啦，头儿，对啦，"其他声音说，"你说得太对了。"

"But why do you want me to do this?" asked Lucy.

"这枝长矛是从我手里扔出去的，"头儿声音继续说，"一脱手就看得见了。"

"Why can't one of your own people? Haven't you got any girls?"

"可是你们为什么要我做这事呢？"露茜问，"为什么不能让你们自己的人去干?你们一个姑娘都没有吗？"

"We dursen't, we dursen't," said all the Voices. "We're not going upstairs again."

"我们不干，我们不干，"众声一致说，"我们再也不上楼去了。"

"In other words," said Caspian, "you are asking this lady to face some danger which you daren't ask your own sisters and daughters to face!"

"换句话说，"凯斯宾说，"你们要这位小姐去面对危险，可你们就不敢要自己的姐妹女儿去面对这危险。"

"That's right, that's right," said all the Voices cheerfully. "You couldn't have said it better. Eh, you've had some education, you have. Anyone can see that."

"说得对，说得对，"众声一齐欢呼说，"你说得太对了。啊，你受过些教育，不错。谁都看得出来。"

"Well, of all the outrageous - " began Edmund, but Lucy interrupted.

"嘿，竟然如此无法无天……"爱德蒙开口说，可是露茜打断了他。

"Would I have to go upstairs at night, or would it do in daylight?"

"我是晚上到楼上去呢？还是白天去？"

"Oh, daylight, daylight, to be sure," said the Chief Voice. "Not at night. No one's asking you to do that. Go upstairs in the dark? Ugh."

"啊，当然是白天，白天，"头儿声音说，"不是晚上。谁也没叫你晚上去摸黑上楼？呃？"

"All right, then, I'll do it," said Lucy. "No," she said, turning to the others, "don't try to stop me. Can't you see it's no use? There are dozens of them there. We can't fight them. And the other way there is a chance."

"那好吧，我来干，"露茜说，"不，"她转过身来对其他几个说，"别来阻拦我。难道你们不明白这没用吗？他们有几十个人。我们不能跟他们硬拼。相反，那倒是条生路。"

"But a magician!" said Caspian.

"可是有个魔法师。"凯斯宾说。

"I know," said Lucy. "But he mayn't be as bad as they make out. Don't you get the idea that these people are not very brave?"

"我知道，"露茜说，"不过他可能不像他们说的那么坏。难道你们不知道这些人并不是很勇敢吗？"

"They're certainly not very clever," said Eustace.

"他们肯定不是很聪明。"尤斯塔斯说。

"Look here, Lu," said Edmund. "We really can't let you do a thing like this. Ask Reep, I'm sure he'll say just the same."

"喂，听我说，露，"爱德蒙说，"我们真的不能让你干这事。问问雷普，相信它也会说这话。"

"But it's to save my own life as well as yours," said Lucy. "I don't want to be cut to bits with invisible swords any more than anyone else."

"可是这才救得了你们的命，又救了我自己的命，"露茜说，"我跟大家一样，不愿给看不见的刀剑剁成泥。"

"Her Majesty is in the right," said Reepicheep. "If we had any assurance of saving her by battle, our duty would be very-plain. It appears to me that we have none. And the service they ask of her is in no way contrary to her Majesty's honour, but a noble and heroical act. If the Queen's heart moves her to risk the magician, I will not speak against it."

"女王陛下说得对，"雷佩契普说，"如果我们有一点把握能靠打仗救她，那我们的责任就非常清楚了。依我看来，我们一点也没有把握。而他们要求女王陛下办的事根本也不违背女王的尊严，倒是一个高尚英勇的行动。如果女王好心，愿意冒险见见魔法师，我决不会有二话。"4

As no one had ever known Reepicheep to be afraid of anything, he could say this without feeling at all awkward. But the boys, who had all been afraid quite often, grew very red. None the less, it was such obvious sense that they had to give in. Loud cheers broke from the invisible people when their decision was announced, and the Chief Voice (warmly supported by all the others) invited the Narnians to come to supper and spend the night. Eustace didn't want to accept, but Lucy said, "I'm sure they're not treacherous. They're not like that at all," and the others agreed. And so, accompanied by an enormous noise of thumpings (which became louder when they reached the flagged and echoing courtyard) they all went back to the house.

大家都知道雷佩契普素来天不怕地不怕，这话它说得出口，一点都不感到尴尬，可是这些经常前怕狼后怕虎的小伙子却弄得脸色通红。但是，道理明摆着，他们也就只好让步了。隐身人听到宣布事情就这么定了，顿时大声欢呼，头儿就请纳尼亚人共进晚餐，玩上一夜，其他声音都一致热烈拥护。尤斯塔斯不愿接受，可是露茜说"我相信他们不是阴险的坏人。他们根本不像坏人。"别人听了都同意。就这样，他们在一大片砰砰砰的声音陪同下，回到那所房子里去。他们走到那个铺着石板，发出回声的院子时，这片声音更响了。
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
舞矽

ZxID：12778187

88708鲜花 260鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
配偶: 靡荼不知返
6.3上任 7.1生日 7.26周年 8.13结婚周年
举报 只看该作者 9楼  发表于: 2012-08-25 0
CHAPTER TEN THE MAGICIAN'S BOOK

THE invisible people feasted their guests royally. It was very funny to see the plates and dishes coming to the table and not to see anyone carrying them. It would have been funny even if they had moved along level with the floor, as you would expect things to do in invisible hands. But they didn't. They progressed up the long dining-hall in a series of bounds or jumps. At the highest point of each jump a dish would be about fifteen feet up in the air; then it would come down and stop quite suddenly about three feet from the floor. When the dish contained anything like soup or stew the result was rather disastrous.

"I'm beginning to feel very inquisitive about these people," whispered Eustace to Edmund. "Do you think they're human at all? More like huge grasshoppers or giant frogs, I should say."

"It does look like it," said Edmund. "But don't put the idea of the grasshoppers into Lucy's head. She's not too keen on insects; especially big ones."

The meal would have been pleasanter if it had not been so exceedingly messy, and also if the conversation had not consisted entirely of agreements. The invisible people agreed about everything. Indeed most of their remarks were the sort it would not be easy to disagree with: "What I always say is, when a chap's hungry, he likes some victuals," or "Getting dark now; always does at night," or even "Ah, you've come over the water. Powerful wet stuff, ain't it?" And Lucy could not help looking at the dark yawning entrance to the foot of the staircase - she could see it from where she sat - and wondering what she would find when she went up those stairs next morning. But it was a good meal otherwise, with mushroom soup and boiled chickens and hot boiled ham and gooseberries, redcurrants, curds, cream, milk, and mead. The others liked the mead but Eustace was sorry afterwards that he had drunk any.

When Lucy woke up next morning it was like waking up on the day of an examination or a day when you are going to the dentist. It was a lovely morning with bees buzzing in and out of her open window and the lawn outside looking very like somewhere in England. She got up and dressed and tried to talk and eat ordinarily at breakfast. Then, after being instructed by the Chief Voice about what she was to do upstairs, she bid goodbye to the others, said nothing, walked to the bottom of the stairs, and began going up them without once looking back.

It was quite light, that was one good thing. There was, indeed, a window straight ahead of her at the top of the first flight. As long as she was 9n that flight she could hear the tick-tock-tick-tock of a grandfather clock in the hall below. Then she came to the landing and had to turn to her left up the next flight; after that she couldn't hear the clock any more.

Now she had come to the top of the stairs. Lucy looked and saw a long, wide passage with a large window at the far end. Apparently the passage ran the whole length of the house. It was carved and panelled and carpeted and very many doors opened off it on each side. She stood still and couldn't hear the squeak of a mouse, or the buzzing of a fly, or the swaying of a curtain, or anything - except the beating of her own heart.

"The last doorway on the left," she said to herself. It did seem a bit hard that it should be the last. To reach it she would have to walk past room after room. And in any room there might be the magician - asleep, or awake, or invisible, or even dead. But it wouldn't do to think about that. She set out on her journey. The carpet was so thick that her feet made no noise.

"There's nothing whatever to be afraid of yet," Lucy told herself. And certainly it was a quiet, sunlit passage; perhaps a bit too quiet. It would have been nicer if there had not been strange signs painted in scarlet on the doors twisty, complicated things which obviously had a meaning and it mightn't be a very nice meaning either. It would have been nicer still if there weren't those masks hanging on the wall. Not that they were exactly ugly - or not so very ugly - but the empty eye-holes did look queer, and if you let yourself you would soon start imagining that the masks were doing things as soon as your back was turned to them.

After about the sixth door she got her first real fright. For one second she felt almost certain that a wicked little bearded face had popped out of the wall and made a grimace at her. She forced herself to stop and look at it. And it was not a face at all. It was a little mirror just the size and shape of her own face, with hair on the top of it and a beard hanging down from it, so that when you looked in the mirror your own face fitted into the hair and beard and it looked as if they belonged to you. "I just caught my own reflection with the tail of my eye as I went past," said Lucy to herself. "That was all it was. It's quite harmless." But she didn't like the look of her own face with that hair and beard, and went on. (I don't know what the Bearded Glass was for because I am not a magician.)

Before she reached the last door on the left, Lucy was beginning to wonder whether the corridor had grown longer since she began her journey and whether this was part of the magic of the house. But she got to it at last. And the door was open.

It was a large room with three big windows and it was lined from floor to ceiling with books; more books than Lucy had ever seen before, tiny little books, fat and dumpy books, and books bigger than any church Bible you have ever seen, all bound in leather and smelling old and learned and magical. But she knew from her instructions that she need not bother about any of these. For the Book, the Magic Book, was lying on a reading-desk in the very middle of the room. She saw she would have to read it standing (and anyway there were no chairs) and also that she would have to stand with her back to the door while she read it. So at once she turned to shut the door.

It wouldn't shut.

Some people may disagree with Lucy about this, but I think she was quite right. She said she wouldn't have minded if she could have shut the door, but that it was unpleasant to have to stand in a place like that with an open doorway right behind your back. I should have felt just the same. But there was nothing else to be done.

One thing that worried her a good deal was the size of the Book. The Chief Voice had not been able to give her any idea whereabouts in the Book the spell for making things visible came. He even seemed rather surprised at her asking. He expected her to begin at the beginning and go on till she came to it; obviously he had never thought that there was any other way of finding a place in a book. "But it might take me days and weeks!" said Lucy, looking at the huge volume, "and I feel already as if I'd been in this place for hours."

She went up to the desk and laid her hand on the book; her fingers tingled when she touched it as if it were full of electricity. She tried to open it but couldn't at first; this, however, was only because it was fastened by two leaden clasps, and when she had undone these it opened easily enough. And what a book it was!

It was written, not printed; written in a clear, even hand, with thick downstrokes and thin upstrokes, very large, easier than print, and so beautiful that Lucy stared at it for a whole minute and forgot about reading it. The paper was crisp and smooth and a nice smell came from it; and in the margins, and round the big coloured capital letters at the beginning of each spell, there were pictures.

There was no title page or title; the spells began straight away, and at first there was nothing very important in them. They were cures for warts (by washing your hands in moonlight in a silver basin) and toothache and cramp, and a spell for taking a swarm of bees. The picture of the man with toothache was so lifelike that it would have set your own teeth aching if you looked at it too long, and the golden bees which were dotted all round the fourth spell looked for a moment as if they were really flying.

Lucy could hardly tear herself away from that first page, but when she turned over, the next was just as interesting. "But I must get on," she told herself. And on she went for about thirty pages which, if she could have remembered them, would have taught her how to find buried treasure, how to remember things forgotten, how to forget things you wanted to forget, how to tell whether anyone was speaking the truth, how to call up (or prevent) wind, fog, snow, sleet or rain, how to produce enchanted sleeps and how to give a man an ass's head (as they did to poor Bottom). And the longer she read the more wonderful and more real the pictures became.

Then she came to a page which was such a blaze of pictures that one hardly noticed the writing. Hardly - but she did notice the first words. They were, An infallible spell to make beautiful her that uttereth it beyond the lot of mortals. Lucy peered at the pictures with her face close to the page, and though they had seemed crowded and muddlesome before, she found she could now see them quite clearly. The first was a picture of a girl standing at a reading-desk reading in a huge book. And the girl was dressed exactly like Lucy. In the next picture Lucy (for the girl in the picture was Lucy herself) was standing up with her mouth open and a rather terrible expression on her face, chanting or reciting something. In the third picture the beauty beyond the lot of mortals had come to her. It was strange, considering how small the pictures had looked at first, that the Lucy in the picture now seemed quite as big as the real Lucy; and they looked into each other's eyes and the real Lucy looked away after a few minutes because she was dazzled by the beauty of the other Lucy; though she could still see a sort of likeness to herself in that beautiful face. And now the pictures came crowding on her thick and fast. She saw herself throned on high at a great tournament in Calormen and all the Kings of the world fought because of her beauty. After that it turned from tournaments to real wars, and all Narnia and Archenland, Telmar and Calormen, Galma and Terebinthia, were laid waste with the fury of the kings and dukes and great lords who fought for her favour. Then it changed and Lucy, still beautiful beyond the lot of mortals, was back in England. And Susan (who had always been the beauty of the family) came home from America. The Susan in the picture looked exactly like the real Susan only plainer and with a nasty expression. And Susan was jealous of the dazzling beauty of Lucy, but that didn't matter a bit because no one cared anything about Susan now.

"I will say the spell," said Lucy. "I don't care. I will."

She said I don't care because she had a strong feeling that she mustn't.

But when she looked back at the opening words of the spell, there in the middle of the writing, where she felt quite sure there had been no picture before, she found the great face of a lion, of The Lion, Aslan himself, staring into hers. It was painted such a bright gold that it seemed to be coming towards her out of the page; and indeed she never was quite sure afterwards that it hadn't really moved a little. At any rate she knew the expression on his face quite well. He was growling and you could see most of his teeth. She became horribly afraid and turned over the page at once.

A little later she came to a spell which would let you know what your friends thought about you. Now Lucy had wanted very badly to try the other spell, the one that made you beautiful beyond the lot of mortals. So she felt that to make up for not having said it, she really would say this one. And all in a hurry, for fear her mind would change, she said the words (nothing will induce me to tell you what they were). Then she waited for something to happen.

As nothing happened she began looking at the pictures. And all at once she saw the very last thing she expected - a picture of a third-class carriage in a train, with two schoolgirls sitting in it. She knew them at once. They were Marjorie Preston and Anne Featherstone. Only now it was much more than a picture. It was alive. She could see the telegraph posts flicking past outside the window. Then gradually (like when the radio is "coming on") she could hear what they were saying.

"Shall I see anything of you this term?" said Anne, "or are you still going to be all taken up with Lucy Pevensie. "

"Don't know what you mean by taken up," said Marjorie.

"Oh yes, you do," said Anne. "You were crazy about her last term."

"No, I wasn't," said Marjorie. "I've got more sense than that. Not a bad little kid in her way. But I was getting pretty tired of her before the end of term."

"Well, you jolly well won't have the chance any other term!" shouted Lucy. "Two-faced little beast." But the sound of her own voice at once reminded her that she was talking to a picture and that the real Marjorie was far away in another world.

"Well," said Lucy to herself, "I did think better of her than that. And I did all sorts of things for her last term, and I stuck to her when not many other girls would. And she knows it too. And to Anne Featherstone of all people! I wonder are all my friends the same? There are lots of other pictures. No. I won't look at any more. I won't, I won't' and with a great effort she turned over the page, but not before a large, angry tear had splashed on it.

On the next page she came to a spell "for the refreshment of the spirit'. The pictures were fewer here but very beautiful. And what Lucy found herself reading was more like a story than a spell. It went on for three pages and before she had read to the bottom of the page she had forgotten that she was reading at all. She was living in the story as if it were real, and all the pictures were real too. When she had got to the third page and come to the end, she said, "That is the loveliest story I've ever read or ever shall read in my whole life. Oh, I wish I could have gone on reading it for ten years. At least I'll read it over again."

But here part of the magic of the Book came into play. You couldn't turn back. The right-hand pages, the ones ahead, could be turned; the left-hand pages could not.

"Oh, what a shame!" said Lucy. "I did so want to read it again. Well, at least I must remember it. Let's see . . . it was about . . . about . . . oh dear, it's all fading away again.

And even this last page is going blank. This is a very queer book. How can I have forgotten? It was about a cup and a sword and a tree and a green hill, I know that much. But I can't remember and what shall I do?"

And she never could remember; and ever since that day what Lucy means by a good story is a story which reminds her of the forgotten story in the Magician's Book.

She turned on and found to her surprise a page with no pictures at all; but the first words were A Spell to make hidden things visible. She read it through to make sure of all the hard words and then said it out loud. And she knew at once that it was working because as she spoke the colours came into the capital letters at the top of the page and the pictures began appearing in the margins. It was like when you hold to the fire something written in Invisible Ink and the writing gradually shows up; only instead of the dingy colour of lemon juice (which is the easiest Invisible Ink) this was all gold and blue and scarlet. They were odd pictures and contained many figures that Lucy did not much like the look of. And then she thought, "I suppose I've made everything visible, and not only the Thumpers. There might be lots of other invisible things hanging about a place like this. I'm not sure that I want to see them all."

At that moment she heard soft, heavy footfalls coming along the corridor behind her; and of course she remembered what she had been told about the Magician walking in his bare feet and making no more noise than a cat. It is always better to turn round than to have anything creeping up behind your back. Lucy did so.

Then her face lit up till, for a moment (but of course she didn't know it), she looked almost as beautiful as that other Lucy in the picture, and she ran forward with a little cry of delight and with her arms stretched out. For what stood in the doorway was Aslan himself, The Lion, the highest of all High Kings. And he was solid and real and warm and he let her kiss him and bury herself in his shining mane. And from the low, earthquake-like sound that came from inside him, Lucy even dared to think that he was purring.

"Oh, Aslan," said she, "it was kind of you to come."

"I have been here all the time," said he, "but you have just made me visible."

"Aslan!" said Lucy almost a little reproachfully. "Don't make fun of me. As if anything 1 could do would make you visible!"

"It did," said Aslan. "Do you think I wouldn't obey my own rules?"

After a little pause he spoke again.

"Child," he said, "I think you have been eavesdropping."

"Eavesdropping?"

"You listened to what your two schoolfellows were saying about you."

"Oh that? I never thought that was eavesdropping, Aslan. Wasn't it magic?"

"Spying on people by magic is the same as spying on them in any other way. And you have misjudged your friend. She is weak, but she loves you. She was afraid of the older girl and said what she does not mean."

"I don't think I'd ever be able to forget what I heard her say."

"No, you won't."

"Oh dear," said Lucy. "Have I spoiled everything? Do you mean we would have gone on being friends if it hadn't been for this - and been really great friends - all our lives perhaps- and now we never shall."

"Child," said Aslan, "did I not explain to you once before that no one is ever told what would have happened?"

"Yes, Aslan, you did," said Lucy. "I'm sorry. But please -"

"Speak on, dear heart."

"Shall I ever be able to, read that story again; the one I couldn't remember? Will you tell it to me, Aslan? Oh do, do, do."

"Indeed, yes, I will tell it to you for years and years. But now, come. We must meet the master of this house."

10、魔法书

隐身人隆重宴请他们的客人。眼看大盘小盘送到桌上，却又看不见有人搬送，倒非常有趣。即使只见大盘小盘沿着地面一路往前移动也够有趣的了，照你料想隐形手搬运东西想必就是这模样。可是偏偏不是这样。这些餐盘竟然是连蹦带跳，一路朝长长的餐厅行进。一只餐盘一跳最高竟达十五英尺，一下子又突然落到离地三英尺的地方停下。要是餐盘里盛着汤水或炖莱什么的，那结果就够惨了。

"我对这些人倒感到非常好奇起来了，"尤斯塔斯跟爱德蒙咬耳朵说，"你看他们究竟是不是人？我看倒更像大蚱蜢或大青蛙呢。

"看起来倒像，"爱德蒙说，"可别让露茜想起什么蚱蜢。她不大喜欢昆虫，尤其是大个的。"

`这顿饭要不是弄得乱七八糟，而且话题不总是意见一致那一套，倒还要尽兴些。隐身人对什么事情都意见一致。他们的说法多半是那种难以不同意的一套"我总是说，人饿了就喜欢找点吃的，"或者"天黑了，一到晚上天总要黑，甚至还有"啊呀，你们是漂洋过海来的啊，海是很湿很湿的吧？"露茜在座位上正好看得见楼梯脚下那黑洞洞的楼梯口，不禁朝那里看着，心里很想知道明天早晨走上楼梯会有什么发现。不过其他方面说来这顿饭菜还不坏，有蘑菇汤、煮熟的鸡、煮熟的热火腿、鹅莓、红醋栗、奶酷、奶油、牛奶和蜂蜜酒。另外几个都喜欢蜂蜜酒，不过饭后尤斯塔斯后悔有点喝醉了。

第二天早晨露茜醒来，那心情就像在考试那天或上牙医生那儿去的早晨醒来一样。晨光明媚，蜜蜂嗡嗡叫，在开着的窗口飞出飞进，窗外草地看上去非常像英国什么地方。她起身梳妆，早餐时尽量和平常一样边谈边吃。吃完早餐，头儿声音吩咐她在楼上该如何行事后，她就同其他几个告别，一言不发，径自走到楼梯脚边，头也不回，开始上楼。

幸亏光线很亮，可不，第一段楼梯头上就有一扇窗笔直对着他。她走在那段楼梯上，一直听见下面过道上那只高背大时钟滴答滴答走着。待她走到楼梯台，得往左拐到第二段楼梯，此后就再也听不见钟声了。

这时露茜来到了楼上，一看只见一条又长又宽的走廊，走廊尽头有扇大窗子。这条走廊分明跟整幢房子一样长。走廊上有雕花和镶嵌木板，还铺着地毯，两边有好多扇门都开着。她站着一动也不动，听不见老鼠吱吱叫，也听不见苍蝇嗡嗡叫，听不见窗帘坝坝飘，什么都听不见——只听见自己的心在怦怦跳。

"左边最后一个门口。"她自言自语说。得走到最后一个门口倒有点难。要走到那儿就得一间间屋子走过去。任何一间屋子都可能有魔法师——睡着了，或是醒着，或是隐身，甚至可能死了。不过心里想着这种事可不行。她开始她的艰苦历程了。地毯好厚，她的脚踩上去无声无息。

"还没有什么事情好害怕的呢。"露茜暗自说。这条走廊的确安静，一片阳光，也许太安静了。要是那些门上没漆着猩红的古怪符号本来还会更好些——这些符号歪歪扭扭，图形复杂，显然含有什么意义，可能也不是什么很好的意义吧。要是墙上没挂着那些面具就更好了。倒不是说那些面具丑陋不堪——或者说不是很丑——而是面具上一个个空洞的眼窝看上去真是怪怪的，如果你由着自己瞎想，马上就会想到自己一转身，面具就会下手呢。

走到第六扇门之后，她才真正吓了一跳。刹那间她几乎认定有一张长着胡子，邪气十足的小脸冲出墙壁，对她做个鬼脸。她勉强站住，望着鬼脸。原来这根本不是一张脸，而是一面小镜子，大小形状跟她的脸恰好一样，镜子上边有头发，下端挂着一把胡子，所以你朝镜子里一看，你的脸就正好配上头发和胡子，看上去像长在你头上似的。"我只是走过时眼角一扫，看见自己的影子了，"露茜暗自说，"原来是这么回事。一点也不碍事。"不过她并不喜欢自己的脸长着那种头发和胡子，就径自往前走。(因为我不是魔法师，所以不知道长胡子的镜子派什么用处。

露茜还没走到左面最后一扇门，心里不禁纳闷起来，从她开始这段历程以来，这条走廊是不是越来越长了，这是不是房子的魔法的一部分。可是她终究走到了。门开着。

这是间大房间，有三扇大窗，一排排的书从地板上一直堆到天花板;露茜从来没见过这么多书，有的小书小巧玲珑，有的大书笨重厚实，有的书比你见过的任何教堂的〈圣经〉还要大，全是皮面精装的，一股陈旧的书卷气，透着魔法味儿。不过已经有人吩咐过她了，她知道用不着为哪一本书操心。因为那本书，魔法书，就放在房间正中一张书桌上。她明白自己得站着看了(反正没有椅子)，而且她看书时得背对着门站着，于是她马上转身去关门。

门关不上。

有人会不赞成露茜这么做，可我认为她做得完全对。她说能关上门就不用担心了，可是要你站在这种地方，背后直对着洞开的门，心里总不好受。要是我一定也会有这种感觉。可是又没有什么办法。

有一件使她大伤脑筋的事是书这么大。头儿没法告诉她现形的咒语在魔法书上哪一段。他听到她问起甚至还大为惊讶昵。他想让她从头看起，查到才罢休;显然他就没想过还有别的法子好在书里查到这一段。"只是这样看兴许要化上我好几天、好几星期的工夫呢！"露茜看着那本厚厚的大书说，"而且我觉得就像已经在这地方待了好几个小时了。"

她走到书桌前，手搁在书上;手指刚摸到书就不由震颤一下，仿佛书里充电似的。她竭力打开书，可是起初打不开，不过这只是因为书给两个铅扣子夹住了。等她解开扣子，就一下子打开了书。这是本多怪的书啊！

这是手写本，不是印刷本，字迹清晰，笔法匀称，向下捺的笔划粗，向上挑的笔划细，字体很大，看起来比印刷体舒服，写得极美，露茜盯着看了整整一分钟，忘了念了。纸张又脆又滑，有股好闻的味儿，在空白处和每段咒语开头的大写字母周围，还有插图。

这本书没有扉页，也没有书名;开门见山就是咒语，开头几条没什么大不了的。有治疗疵子的土法(在月光下用银盆洗手)，有治牙痛的，有治抽筋的，还有一种捕捉蜂群的咒语。牙痛病人那幅插图画得很生动，要是你对着画看得太久了，牙齿也会发痛呢。第四条咒语周围密密麻麻画着金黄色蜜蜂，要是你对着画多看一会儿，它们就仿佛真在飞舞。,

露茜看了第一页就舍不得离开，但等翻过一页，下页还是同样有趣。"可我必须翻下去，"她暗自说。她路往下翻了三十页，如果她记得住上面内容的话，就可以学会怎样去找寻宝藏，怎样记住忘掉的事物，怎样忘掉想要忘掉的事物，怎样呼风，怎样唤雨，怎样求雪，怎样变雾，怎样招雨夹雪，以及怎样招之即来，挥之即去。她看得越久，插图就越奇妙，越逼真。

接下来她翻到一页，上面的插图光彩夺目，叫你简直没法注意写的字。简直没法——可她还是注意到开头一行字句，这样写道:美貌超群绝伦灵方。露茜脸蛋凑到书页上盯着看插图，虽然刚才图画似乎挤成一团，模糊不清，可是现在她看起来十分清楚了。第一幅画的是一个姑娘站在书桌前看本大书。那姑娘的穿着跟露茜一模一样。第二幅画上露茜(因为画中人就是露茜)站着，张大嘴巴念念有词，脸色相当可怕。第三幅画上那个美入向她走来了。怪的是想想这些画开头看上去多么小，现在画中露茜看上去竟跟露茜真人一般大小了，两人对视了片刻，真露茜就移开眼光，因为她被画中露茜的美貌弄得眼花缭乱，但她还能从那张美丽的脸蛋中看出跟她本人的相像之处。现在这些画面迅速向她蜂拥而来。她看见自己在卡乐门国一次大比武中高踞宝座，世界各国的国王为她的美貌而拼杀。后来从比武中的拼杀演变为真正的战争，由于各国国王、公爵和大贵族疯狂争夺她的青睐，纳尼亚、阿钦兰、台尔马、卡乐门、加尔马和特里宾西亚各国都弄得生灵涂炭，一片荒芜。后来，画面一变，依然是绝色美人的露茜，回到英国。原来一直是家里的美人儿苏珊从美国回来了。画中的苏珊活像苏珊本人，只是难看些，一副生气的神情。苏珊妒忌露茜那份令人眼花缭乱的美貌，不过这一点也没关系，因为现在谁也不把苏珊放在心上了。

"我一定要念这条咒语，"露茜说，"我不管。我一定要念。"她说我不管，因为她心里一股劲地觉得她念不得。

谁知正当她回头再去看那条咒语开头的字句时，原先她完全肯定没有画面的字里行间，却发现有只狮子，狮王阿斯兰的大脸正深深盯着她的脸。画面色彩金光灿灿，那狮子仿佛走出画面，向她迎面而来。事后她当然也不敢十分肯定画上狮子真的不曾有过一点活动。总而言之，她十分清楚狮子脸上的表情。他正在咆哮，你都看得见他大半口牙了。她害怕得不得了，就马上翻过这一页。

过一会儿她又翻到一条咒语，可以让你知道你朋友对你的看法。其实这时露茜心里很想试试刚才那条咒语，那条使你变得美貌超群绝伦的咒语。所以她感到为了弥补没念刚才那条咒语的损失，倒真愿意念念这条看。她生怕自己改变主意，就匆匆忙忙念了咒语(我是决不会告诉你们这些咒语的)。念完她就等着看结果。

一看毫无结果，她就看起插图了。突然一下子她看见自己最意想不到的一幕——一节火车的三等车厢，里面坐着两个女学生。她马上就认出她们。一个是玛乔丽;普雷斯顿，一个是安妮;费瑟斯通。不过现在这不仅是一幅画了。这幅画是活动的。她看得见火车窗外电线杆飞驰而过。她看得见两个姑娘有说有笑。接着就像"打开"收音机似的，她渐渐听得见她们说的话。

"这学期我能见你一两面吗？"安妮说，"你还是打算一直跟露茜;佩文西鬼混？”

"不知道你说的鬼混是什么意思？"玛乔丽说。

"晴，你知道的，"安妮说，"你上学期对她可痴心呢。"

"不，我没有，"玛乔丽说，"我很有头脑，不会这么做的。说起来她还不算坏孩子。但学期还没结束我就对她厌透了。"

"得了，你哪一学期都决不会有这机会了I"露茜大叫道，"两面三刀的小畜生。"可是听到自己的嗓门这么大，又顿时想起她是在对着一幅画说话，真正的玛乔丽远在另外一个世界里呢。

"得了，"露茜自言自语说，"我过去对她的看法倒真不坏。上学期我替她做了各种各样的事，别的姑娘不大有人多理她，我偏守着她。这点她也有数。偏偏去找安妮;费瑟斯通！我真想知道我所有的朋友是不是都一样？还有不少图呢。不，我决不再看了。我决不看了，我决不看了。"——她费了好大劲儿才翻过这页，可是不久，一大滴愤怒的眼泪就溅在上面了。

在下一页她看到一条"提神法"的咒语。这一页插图虽少，不过很美。露茜不知不觉看的竟不是咒语，倒更像一篇故事。这篇故事有三页，她还没看到这一页末了，就完全忘了自己是在看书。她生活在这故事中，好像这是真事似的，而且所有的画面也是真的。当她翻到第三页，看到末了一行，她说"这是我所看过的最可爱的故事，今后这辈子可看不到这么可爱的故事了。啊呀，我真希望我能一直看上十年。至少我要再看一遍。"

谁知这本书的魔法到此有些起作用了。你不能再倒翻过去，只有右手一边的书页，后面的书页才翻得过去，左手一边的，前面的书页就翻不过来了。

"啊呀，真糟糕！II露茜说，"我真想再看一遍呢。好吧，至少，我一定得记住它。让我看看……写的是……是……天哪，图文又全消失了。连末了一页也一片空白。这是本非常古怪的书。我怎么能忘记呢？这故事讲的是一只酒杯、一把宝剑、一棵树，还有一座青山，我只知道这么多。可我记不住，我怎么办啊？"

而且她永远也记不起来了;从那一天起，露茜心目中认为的好故事，指的就是使她想起魔法书中忘掉了的故事的一个故事。

她再翻过去，不料翻到一页根本没有插图，不过开头的字句倒写着：隐形事物现形法。她先从头到尾看一遍，把全部生字认认准，再大声念出来。一念她就立刻知道咒语起作用了，因为她一念出声，书页上部的大写字母就现出颜色来，空白处也开始现出图画来。正像你把用隐显墨水写的字放在火上烤，字迹就渐渐现出来一样，只是用的不是拧橡汁(最简易的隐显墨水)那种暗黑色，而是纯金的、碧蓝的和猩红的颜色。这些画都很怪，其中有不少人物的样子露茜可不大喜欢。于是她心里想，"我不仅把砰砰砰的东西现了原形，而且大概把一切东西都现形了。这么个地方准有不少其他隐形的东西在闲逛呢，我可说不准要不要都见见。"

就在那工夫，她听到身后一阵轻柔而有力的脚步声，沿着走廊过来，她当然记得他们跟她说过魔法师光着脚，像猫似的走路不出声的事。回过头去看看清楚总比有什么偷偷摸到你背后要好些。露茜回过头去看了。

于是她脸上露出笑容，一时间(但她当然不知道)，她看上去几乎就同画中的露茜一样美丽了，她高兴得轻轻叫了一声，伸出双臂，奔上前去。站在门口的原来就是所有至尊王中最至高无上的狮王阿斯兰本人。他是真的，结结实实，暖暖和和，他听任她亲吻，把脸埋在闪闪发亮的狮霞里。他身子里发出犹如地震的低沉声音，露茜甚至敢于想象他是在咕噜呢。.

"啊呀，阿斯兰，"她说，"谢谢你还特地来一次。"

"我一直在这里，"他说，"只是你让我现了形罢了。"

"阿斯兰！”露茜稍带责怪的口气说，"别拿我开玩笑了。好像我真有什么办法让你现形似的！"

"真的，"阿斯兰说，"你认为我会违背自己的规则吗？"

沉默了片刻，他又说话了。

"孩子啊，"他说，"我看你刚才一直在偷听。""偷听？"

"你听两个同学背后在说你。"

"啊呀，那个吗？我根本没想到那是偷听呢，阿斯兰。那不是魔法吗？"

"用魔法暗中监视人家跟用任何其他办法监视是一回事。你错看你的朋友了。她虽然为人软弱，可是她爱你。她害怕那年龄大的姑娘，才说了违心的话。"

"我想，我再也忘不了我听到她说的那番话。""不，你不能这样。"

"啊呀，"露茜说，"我把一切都搞糟了吗？你意思是说，如果没有这么回事，我们原来会一直是朋友——成为真正的好朋友——说不定是终身朋友——可现在我们就不行了吧？"

"孩子啊，"阿斯兰说，"以前我没跟你说清楚，谁也无法预知将来发生的事吗？"

"不错，阿斯兰，你说过，"露茜说，"对不起。可是请……”

"心肝儿，说埃"

"我还能再看一遍那故事吗？就是我记不起来的那一个。你愿意跟我讲那故事吗，阿斯兰？唉，讲吧，讲吧，讲吧。"

"好，一定讲，我要对你讲好多好多年。可是现在，快来吧。我们该去见见这屋子的主入了。
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
舞矽

ZxID：12778187

88708鲜花 260鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
配偶: 靡荼不知返
6.3上任 7.1生日 7.26周年 8.13结婚周年
举报 只看该作者 10楼  发表于: 2012-08-25 0
CHAPTER ELEVEN THE DUFFLEPUDS MADE HAPPY

11、笨蛋瓜皆大欢喜

Lucy followed the great Lion out into the passage and at once she saw coming towards them an old man, barefoot, dressed in a red robe. His white hair was crowned with a chaplet of oak leaves, his beard fell to his girdle, and he supported himself with a curiously carved staff. When he saw Aslan he bowed low and said,

露茜跟着狮王出来，走进走廊，顿时看见迎面来了一个老人，光着脚，穿着一件红袍。他白发上戴着一顶橡树叶编的花冠，胡须垂到腰带，撑着一根雕工奇妙的手杖。他看见阿斯兰就深深鞠躬说：

"Welcome, Sir, to the least of your houses."

欢迎阁下光临。”

"Do you grow weary, Coriakin, of ruling such foolish subjects as I have given you here?"

“科里亚金，我把这么一批笨东西交给你管，你是不是管得厌烦了?”

"No," said the Magician, "they are very stupid but there is no real harm in them. I begin to grow rather fond of the creatures. Sometimes, perhaps, I am a little impatient, waiting for the day when they can be governed by wisdom instead of this rough magic."

“不，”魔法师说，“他们虽然很笨，倒没有真正的坏心眼。我对这批怪物慢慢喜欢起来了。我一直在等待有那么一天可以靠智慧，不靠这种粗暴的魔法，来治理他们，有时候，也许等得有点不耐烦了。”

"All in good time, Coriakin," said Aslan.

“到时候就好了，科里亚金。”阿斯兰说。

"Yes, all in very good time, Sir," was the answer. "Do you intend to show yourself to them?"

“是啊，到时候就好了，阁下，”他回答道，“你打算在他们面前露露面吗?”

"Nay," said the Lion, with a little half-growl that meant (Lucy thought) the same as a laugh. "I should frighten them out of their senses. Many stars will grow old and come to take their rest in islands before your people are ripe for that. And today before sunset I must visit Trumpkin the Dwarf where he sits in the castle of Cair Paravel counting the days till his master Caspian comes home. I will tell him all your story, Lucy. Do not look so sad. We shall meet soon again."

“不，”狮子说，略带几分咆哮，露茜心想这跟笑大概是一个意思吧，“我会把他们吓破胆的。就是等到许多星辰老了，在岛上退休了，你手下的人还没长进到那个程度呢。今天太阳落山前我还必须去看看小矮人杜鲁普金，他正坐在凯尔帕拉维尔的城堡里数着他主人凯斯宾回家的日子呢。我会把你们的经历全告诉他的。露茜，别那么愁眉苦脸。我们不久就会再见面的。”

"Please, Aslan," said Lucy, "what do you call soon?"

“请问，阿斯兰，”露茜说，“你说的不久算多久?”

"I call all times soon," said Aslan; and instantly he was vanished away and Lucy was alone with the Magician.

“随时都可以算不久。”阿斯兰说，霎时间他就没影了，只剩下露茜一个人和魔法师在一起。

"Gone!" said he, "and you and I quite crestfallen. It's always like that, you can't keep him; it's not as if he were a tame lion. And how did you enjoy my book?"

“走了!”他说，“你我都很失望。一向都是这样，你留不住他；他不像是头温驯的狮子。我那本书怎么样?”

"Parts of it very much indeed," said Lucy. "Did you know I was there all the time?"

“书里有些地方的确很有趣，”露茜说，“你一直知道我在那儿吗。”

"Well, of course I knew when I let the Duffers make themselves invisible that you would be coming along presently to take the spell off. I wasn't quite sure of the exact day. And I wasn't especially on the watch this morning. You see they had made me invisible too and being invisible always makes me so sleepy. Heigh-ho - there I'm yawning again. Are you hungry?"

“这个嘛，当然知道，我让这批笨蛋变成隐身人的时候就知道你不久就会来破除魔法。就是拿不准日子。今天早晨，我倒不特意提防。你瞧，这魔法把我也变成隐身人了，隐了身以后弄得我老是想睡。嗨——嗬——瞧我又打呵欠了。你饿了吗?”

"Well, perhaps I am a little," said Lucy. "I've no idea what the time is."

“说起来，也许真有点儿饿了，”露茜说，“我不知道现在几点了。”

"Come," said the Magician. "All times may be soon to Aslan; but in my home all hungry times are one o'clock."

“来吧，”魔法师说，“对阿斯兰来说，随时都可以算不久；可在我家里肚子随时饿了都算一点钟。”

He led her a little way down the passage and opened a door. Passing in, Lucy found herself in a pleasant room full of sunlight and flowers. The table was bare when they entered, but it was of course a magic table, and at a word from the old man the tablecloth, silver, plates, glasses and food appeared.

他带她在走廊上走了一小段路，打开一扇门。进了门，露茜就见自己到了一间满是阳光和鲜花的房间。桌上是空的，可那当然是一张魔桌啦，老魔法师念了一句咒语，桌布、银器、餐盘、酒杯和食物就都出现了。

"I hope that is-what you would like," said he. "I have tried to give you food more like the food of your own land than perhaps you have had lately."

希望这正是你喜欢吃的，”他说，“我想方设法给你弄来更合乎你本乡本土的食物，不是你最近也许吃过的那种食物。”

"It's lovely," said Lucy, and so it was; an omelette, piping hot, cold lamb and green peas, a strawberry ice, lemonsquash to drink with the meal and a cup of chocolate to follow. But the magician himself drank only wine and ate only bread. There was nothing alarming about him, and Lucy and he were soon chatting away like old friends.

“真可爱。”露茜说，可不是吗:一份滚烫的煎蛋卷、冷羊肉、绿豌豆、一份草莓冰淇淋、柠檬汽水作佐餐饮料，随后还有一杯巧克力。可是魔法师本人只喝酒，只吃面包。他一点也不让人觉得惊恐不安，露茜跟他很快就像老朋友似的闲聊开了。

"When will the spell work?" asked Lucy. "Will the Duffers be visible again at once?"

“这咒语几时起作用?”露茜问，“那些笨蛋是不是立刻就现形了?”

"Oh yes, they're visible now. But they're probably all asleep still; they always take a rest in the middle of the day."

“是啊，他们这会儿就现形了。不过他们大概都还睡着；他们在晌午总要休息一下。”

"And now that they're visible, are you going to let them off being ugly? Will you make them as they were before?"

“既然他们都现了形，你打算去掉他们的丑样儿吗?你要不要使他们恢复以前的模样?”

"Well, that's rather a delicate question," said the Magician. "You see, it's only they who think they were so nice to look at before. They say they've been uglified, but that isn't what I called it. Many people might say the change was for the better."

“这个嘛，倒是个相当微妙的问题，”魔法师说，“要知道，只有他们才以为自己从前多么好看。他们说他们给变丑了，可我并不这么说。好多人完全可以说变得反而好看了呢。”

"Are they awfully conceited?"

“他们都非常自以为了不起吗?”

"They are. Or at least the Chief Duffer is, and he's taught all the rest to be. They always believe every word he says."

“他们就是这样。至少笨蛋头儿是这样，他把其他人都教得这样。他们一贯对他说的话句句都信。”

"We'd noticed that," said Lucy.

“这点我们都看出来了。”露茜说。

"Yes - we'd get on better without him, in a way. Of course I could turn him into something else, or even put a spell on him which would make them not believe a word he said. But I don't like to do that. It's better for them to admire him than to admire nobody."

“是啊——可以说，没有他的话我们日子会更好过些。当然，我能把他变成别的东西，或者对他念一种咒语，使他们对他一句话都不信。可是我不愿意这么做。还是让他们钦佩他吧，总比对谁都不钦佩好。”

"Don't they admire you?" asked Lucy.

“难道他们不钦佩你吗?”露茜问。

"Oh, not me," said the Magician. "They wouldn't admire me."

“啊呀，才轮不到我呢，”魔法师说，“他们不愿钦佩我。”

"What was it you uglified them for - I mean, what they call uglified?"

“你为什么把他们变丑——我意思是说，他们所谓的变丑?”

"Well, they wouldn't do what they were told. Their work is to mind the garden and raise food - not for me, as they imagine, but for themselves. They wouldn't do it at all if I didn't make them. And of course for a garden you want water. There is a beautiful spring about half a mile away up the hill. And from that spring there flows a stream which comes right past the garden. All I asked them to do was to take their water from the stream instead of trudging up to the spring with their buckets two or three times a day and tiring themselves out besides spilling half of it on the way back. But they wouldn't see it. In the end they refused point blank."

“说起来，他们不愿干我叫他们干的活儿。他们的活儿就是照料照料花园，种种粮食——不是像他们想像的为我，而是为他们自己。如果我不逼他们干，他们根本就不愿干。照料花园当然少不了水。山上约莫半英里外有个美丽的山泉，有条小溪从那山泉一直流过花园。我只要他们从这条小溪里取水就行了，用不着他们一天两三回提着水桶，辛辛苦苦爬上山泉去打水，筋疲力尽回来，还不说路上洒掉了一半。可是他们死也不明白，到末了他们干脆拒绝不干了。”

"Are they as stupid as all that?" asked Lucy.

“他们就笨到那种地步吗?”露茜问。

The Magician sighed. "You wouldn't believe the troubles I've had with them. A few months ago they were all for washing up the plates and knives before dinner: they said it saved time afterwards. I've caught them planting boiled potatoes to save cooking them when they were dug up. One day the cat got into the dairy and twenty of them were at work moving all the milk out; no one thought of moving the cat. But I see you've finished. Let's go and look at the Duffers now they can be looked at."

魔法师叹了口气：“他们给我惹的麻烦，说了你也不会相信。两三个月前，饭前他们就都去洗餐盘和刀子，他们说这可以节约时间，免得饭后再洗。有一回他们在刨地，我碰见他们在种煮熟的土豆，说是免得吃时再煮。有一天猫溜进了牛奶房，他们就出动二十个人把牛奶搬出来；竟没人想到把猫赶出来。啊，我看你吃完了。我们就去看看这些笨蛋现在的模样吧。”"

They went into another room which was full of polished instruments hard to understand - such as Astrolabes, Orreries, Chronoscopes, Poesimeters, Choriambuses and Theodolinds - and here, when they had come to the window, the Magician said, "There. There are your Duffers."

他们走进另外一间房间，里面全是叫人搞不明白的仪表器具，擦得铮亮——比如测定天体位置的星盘、太阳系仪、测量速度的瞬时计、诗行计算表、诗律计算表，经纬仪等等——他们走到窗口，魔法师说：“瞧，这就是你要看的笨蛋。”-

"I don't see anybody," said Lucy. "And what are those mushroom things?"

“我什么人都看不见啊，”露茜说，“那些蘑菇般的东西是什么?”

The things she pointed at were dotted all over the level grass. They were certainly very like mushrooms, but far too big - the stalks about three feet high and the umbrellas about the same length from edge to edge. When she looked carefully she noticed too that the stalks joined the umbrellas not in the middle but at one side which gave an unbalanced look to them. And there was something - a sort of little bundle - lying on the grass at the foot of each stalk. In fact the longer she gazed at them the less like mushrooms they appeared. The umbrella part was not really round as she had thought at first. It was longer than it was broad, and it widened at one end. There were a great many of them, fifty or more.

她指的是铺满平坦的草地的东西。的确很像蘑菇，可是要大得多——蘑菇柄约三英尺高，蘑菇盖直径也有这么长。她仔细一看，才看出蘑菇的柄和盖不是在当中连接，而是偏在一边，看上去不对称。每根蘑菇柄根部都有什么东西——一种小包袱似的——躺在草地上。其实这些东西越看越不像蘑菇。正如她开头所想的，盖子部分并不真是圆的，直里比横里长，一头宽。有好多个呢。大约有五十多个。

The clock struck three.

时钟敲了三下。

Instantly a most extraordinary thing happened. Each of the "mushrooms" suddenly turned upside-down. The little bundles which had lain at the bottom of the stalks were heads and bodies. The stalks themselves were legs. But not two legs to each body. Each body had a single thick leg right under it (not to one side like the leg of a one-legged man) and at the end of it, a single enormous foot-a broadtoed foot with the toes curling up a little so that it looked rather like a small canoe. She saw in a moment why they had looked like mushrooms. They had been lying flat on their backs each with its single leg straight up in the air and its enormous foot spread out above it. She learned afterwards that this was their ordinary way of resting; for the foot kept off both rain and sun and for a Monopod to lie under its own foot is almost as good as being in a tent.

顿时出现了一件离奇透顶的事。每一只“蘑菇”忽然一下子都颠倒过来了。连在根部的那小包袱原来是脑袋和身子，柄原来是腿，但不是每个身子长着两条腿。每个身子下面只长着一条粗腿，而且不像一条腿的人那样长在一边，腿下端是一只其大无比的脚——一只粗脚趾的脚，脚趾略为翘起，看上去活像一只小小的独木舟。她一会儿就明白他们为什么看上去像蘑菇了。他们一直仰天平躺在地上，每个人都把那条独腿直挺挺朝天伸着，大脚正好在身子上面伸开。事后她才知道这是他们通常休息的方式；因为这只脚又遮雨又遮太阳，独脚怪躺在自己脚下面几乎跟躺在帐篷里一样。

"Oh, the funnies, the funnies," cried Lucy, bursting into laughter. "Did you make them like that?"

“啊哟，有趣死了，有趣死了，”露茜放声大笑道，“是你让他们变成这样的吗?”

"Yes, yes. I made the Duffers into Monopods," said the Magician. He too was laughing till the tears ran down his cheeks. "But watch," he added.

“是啊，是啊，我把这些笨蛋变成了独脚怪。”魔法师说，他也哈哈大笑，笑得脸上眼泪直淌。“可是你看哪。”他又说。

It was worth watching. Of course these little one-footed men couldn't walk or run as we do. They got about by jumping, like fleas or frogs. And what jumps they made! as if each big foot were a mass of springs. And with what a bounce they came down; that was what made the thumping noise which had so puzzled Lucy yesterday. For now they were jumping in all directions and calling out to one another, "Hey, lads! We're visible again."

这倒是值得一看。这些独脚小人当然不能跟我们一样走啊跑的。他们就像跳蚤或青蛙般跳来跳去。他们蹦得多有劲啊!——仿佛每只大脚都是一大团弹簧。他们跳下来也够有劲的；那声音正是昨天搞得露茜莫名其妙的砰砰声。这会儿他们正在四面八方蹦蹦跳跳，彼此大喊大叫：“嗨，伙计!我们又现形了。”

"Visible we are," said one in a tasselled red cap who was obviously the Chief Monopod. "And what I say is, when chaps are visible, why, they can see one another."

“我们现形了，”一个头戴缀着流苏的红帽子的人说，显然他就是独脚怪的头儿，“我说的是，伙计们现形了，所以我们才互相看得见。”

"Ah, there it is, there it is, Chief," cried all the others. "There's the point. No one's got a clearer head than you. You couldn't have made it plainer."

“啊，说得对，说得对，头儿，”其他的人齐声喊道，“说得一针见血。谁的头脑也比不上你清醒。你说得不能再明白了。”

"She caught the old man napping, that little girl did," said the Chief Monopod. "We've beaten him this time."

“那小姑娘弄得老头措手不及，她真行。”独脚怪头儿说，“这回我们骗过他了。”

"Just what we were, going to say ourselves," chimed the chorus. "You're going stronger than ever today, Chief. Keep it up, keep it up."

“我们也正打算这么说呢，”大家齐声唱道，“你今天比往日强多了，头儿。说下去，说下去。”

"But do they dare to talk about you like that?" said Lucy. "They seemed to be so afraid of you yesterday. Don't they know you might be listening?"

“可他们竟敢这样说你吗?”露茜说，“他们昨天似乎还很怕你。难道他们不知道你可能听见他们说话吗?”

"That's one of the funny things about the Duffers," said the Magician. "One minute they talk as if I ran everything and overheard everything and was extremely dangerous. The next moment they think they can take me in by tricks that a baby would see through - bless them!"

“这又是那些笨蛋一件可笑事，”魔法师说，“他们一会儿把我说得好像统管一切，偷听一切，危险之至。过一会儿又以为他们凭奶娃娃一看也能识破的花招就能骗我上当——天哪!”

"Will they have to be turned back into their proper shapes?" asked Lucy. "Oh, I do hope it wouldn't be unkind to leave them as they are. Do they really mind very much? They seem pretty happy. I say - look at that jump. What were they like before?"

“他们非得变回老样子不可吗?”露茜问，“啊呀，希望让他们就这个模样不至于不近人情吧。他们当真非常在乎吗?他们似乎相当快乐。哎呀——瞧那种跳跳蹦蹦的样子。他们以前是什么模样?”

"Common little dwarfs," said he. "Nothing like so nice as the sort you have in Narnia."

“普通的小矮人呗，”他说，“比你们纳尼亚那种小矮人差得多了。”

"It would be a pity to change them back," said Lucy. "They're so funny: and they're rather nice. Do you think it would make any difference if I told them that?"

“把他们变回老样子真太可惜了，”露茜说，“他们很滑稽，而且相当好。你看如果我跟他们说了会有什么影响吗?”

"I'm sure it would - if you could get it into their heads."

“如果你能使他们彻底明白——我相信会有影响的。”

"Will you come with me and try?"

“你愿意陪我去试试吗?”

"No, no. You'll get on far better without me."

“不，不，我不在场你说了效果反而好得多。”

"Thanks awfully for the lunch," said Lucy and turned quickly away. She ran down the stairs which she had come up so nervously that morning and cannoned into Edmund at the bottom. All the others were there with him waiting, and Lucy's conscience smote her when she saw their anxious faces and realized how long she had forgotten them.

“多谢你请我吃饭。”露茜说着赶快转身就走。她跑下楼梯，那天早晨她走上这条楼梯时心里还七上八下的呢，在楼下撞上爱德蒙，其他几个都在那儿跟他一起等候，露茜看见大家脸色焦急，明白自己把他们忘掉了好久，不由于心不安。

"It's all right," she shouted. "Everything's all right. The Magician's a brick - and I've seen Him - Aslan."

“没事啦，”她大声叫道，“什么事都没啦。魔法师是个好心人。我还看见他——阿斯兰。”

After that she went from them like the wind and out into the garden. Here the earth was shaking with the jumps and the air ringing with the shouts of the Monopods. Both were redoubled when they caught sight of her.

说完她像阵风似的，走到花园里。花园里地面给独脚怪跳得直震动，四下只听见他们一片叫喊。他们一看见她，更是跳得加倍厉害，叫得也加倍起劲。

"Here she comes, here she comes," they cried. "Three cheers for the little girl. Ah! She put it across the old gentleman properly, she did."

“她来啦，她来啦，”他们叫道，“为小姑娘三呼万岁。啊呀!她把老先生完全瞒过了，瞒过了。”

"And we're extremely regrettable," said the Chief Monopod, "that we can't give you the pleasure of seeing us as we were before we were uglified, for you wouldn't believe the difference, and that's the truth, for there's no denying we're mortal ugly now, so we won't deceive you."

“我们非常遗憾，”独脚怪头儿说，“没法让你看到我们没变丑时的模样。因为你不会相信这差别，那是实话，用不着否认，我们现在真是丑极了，所以我们决不会骗你。”

"Eh, that we are, Chief, that we are," echoed the others, bouncing like so many toy balloons. "You've said it, you've said it."

“啊，说得对，头儿，说得对，”其他人随声附和道，一面像好多玩具气球似的蹦得老高，“你说得真对，你说得真对。”

"But I don't think you are at all," said Lucy, shouting to make herself heard. "I think you look very nice."

“可是我一点也不觉得你们丑，”露茜扯着嗓门叫着，好让大家听见，“我觉得你们非常好看。”

"Hear her, hear her," said the Monopods. "True for you, Missie. Very nice we look. You couldn't find a handsomer lot." They said this without any surprise and did not seem to notice that they had changed their minds.

“她说得对，她说得对，”独脚怪说，“小姐，你说得一点不错。我们非常好看。你找不到更漂亮的人了。”他们毫无惊讶之意地说，似乎并没注意到他们已经改变主意了。

"She's a-saying," remarked the Chief Monopod, "as how we looked very nice before we were uglified."

“她说的是，”独脚怪头儿说，“我们大家变丑以前有多么好看。”

"True for you, Chief, true for you," chanted the others. "That's what she says. We heard her ourselves."

“说得不错，头儿，说得不错，”其他人一再喊道，“她是这么说的。我们亲耳听到的。”

"I did not," bawled Lucy. "I said you're very nice now."

“我没那么说，”露茜大声喊着，“我是说你们现在非常好看。”

"So she did, so she did," said the Chief Monopod, "said we were very nice then."

“她那么说的，她那么说的，”独脚怪头儿说，“说我们当时非常好看。”

"Hear 'em both, hear 'em both," said the Monopods. "There's a pair for you. Always right. They couldn't have put it better."

“他们两个都说得对，他们两个都说得对，”独脚怪说，“你们瞧，真是一对。一贯正确。他们说得再好也没有了。”

"But we're saying just the opposite," said Lucy, stamping her foot with impatience.

“可是我们两个说的话正好相反。”露茜不耐烦地顿脚说。

"So you are, to be sure, so you are," said the Monopods. "Nothing like an opposite. Keep it up, both of you."

“一点不假，她就是这意思，她就是这意思。”独脚怪说，“一点不像相反。你们两个都说下去。”

"You're enough to drive anyone mad," said Lucy, and gave it up. But the Monopods seemed perfectly contented, and she decided that on the whole the conversation had been a success.

“你们真会缠，把人都缠疯了。”露茜说着就干脆不说了。可是独脚怪似乎都心满意足，她当下得出结论，这次谈话基本上是成功的。

And before everyone went to bed that evening something else happened which made them even more satisfied with their one-legged condition. Caspian and all the Narnians went back as soon as possible to the shore to give their news to Rhince and the others on board the Dawn Treader, who were by now very anxious. And, of course, the Monopods went with them, bouncing like footballs and agreeing with one another in loud voices till Eustace said, "I wish the Magician would make them inaudible instead of invisible." (He was soon sorry he had spoken because then he had to explain that an inaudible thing is something you can't hear, and though he took a lot of trouble he never felt sure that the Monopods had really understood, and what especially annoyed him was that they said in the end, "Eh, he can't put things the way our Chief does. But you'll learn, young man. Hark to him. He'll show you how to say things. There's a speaker for you!") When they reached the bay, Reepicheep had a brilliant idea. He had his little coracle lowered and paddled himself about in it till the Monopods were thoroughly interested. He then stood up in it and said, "Worthy and intelligent Monopods, you do not need boats. Each of you has a foot that will do instead. Just jump as lightly as you can on the water and see what happens."

那天晚上大家临睡前又出了些事，使他们对自己的独脚现状更加满足了。凯斯宾和全体纳尼亚人尽快回到岸边，向赖因斯和黎明踏浪号上的其他人通报消息，当时他们都急坏了。不消说，那些独脚怪当然也跟他们一起去，一面像足球似的蹦蹦跳跳，一面互相大声一唱一和，直到尤斯塔斯说了句：“我真希望魔法师不是把他们变成隐身人，而是变成无声人。”(他说完马上就后悔了，因为这时他不得不向他们说明无声就是听不见声音，尽管他费了不少唇舌，他还是一点也拿不准独脚怪是不是真听明白了，尤其使他恼火的是他们临了竟说：“呃，他不能像我们的头儿那样要怎样就怎样。不过你会知道的，年轻人。听听头儿说话吧。他会教你怎么说话。你瞧，多会说话的人呀!”)当大家来到海滩边，雷佩契普想到一个绝妙的主意。它早已放下自己的小筏子，还坐在里面亲自划桨，独脚怪看得大感兴趣。于是它在筏子里站起来说：“尊敬而聪明的独脚先生，你们用不着小船。你们每个人都有一只脚可以当船用。只要尽量轻巧地在水面上跳，再瞧瞧怎么着就是了。”

The Chief Monopod hung back and warned the others that they'd find the water powerful wet, but one or two of the younger ones tried it almost at once; and then a few others followed their example, and at last the whole lot did the same. It worked perfectly. The huge single foot of a Monopod acted as a natural raft or boat, and when Reepicheep had taught them how to cut rude paddles for themselves, they all paddled about the bay and round the Dawn Treader, looking for all the world like a fleet of little canoes with a fat dwarf standing up in the extreme stern of each. And they had races, and bottles of wine were lowered down to them from the ship as prizes, and the sailors stood leaning over the ship's sides and laughed till their own sides ached.

独脚怪头儿缩在后面，警告其他人说他们会看到水是透湿透湿的，可是一两个年轻些的几乎马上就去试试看了，接着又有几个跟着做，最后全体都到水里去了。独脚怪那只大脚完全可以当一只天然筏子或小船，雷佩契普教他们为自己砍根粗糙的木桨，他们大家就在海湾一带，绕着黎明踏浪号划过来划过去，看上去活像一支小划子组成的船队，每条小划子的船尾都站着一个胖胖的小矮人。他们还举行比赛，大船上放下一瓶瓶酒给他们当奖品，水手们趴在大船舷侧看他们，笑得肚子都痛了。

The Duffers were also very pleased with their new name of Monopods, which seemed to them a magnificent name though they never got it right. "That's what we are," they bellowed, "Moneypuds, Pomonods, Poddymons. Just what it was on the tips of our tongues to call ourselves." But they soon got it mixed up with their old name of Duffers and finally settled down to calling themselves the Dufflepuds; and that is what they will probably be called for centuries.

那些笨蛋对自己有了独脚怪的新名称也非常高兴，虽然他们根本念不准音，可是在他们心目中这似乎是个了不起的名称。“我们就叫这个，”他们大吼大叫道，“独角怪，怪独角，角怪独。我们称呼自己的叫法就在舌尖上。”可是转眼工夫他们就把这叫法跟老叫法“笨蛋”搞混了，叫着叫着最后竟叫定了，自称为“笨蛋瓜”：这名称大概还要叫上好几百年吧。'

That evening all the Narnians dined upstairs with the Magician, and Lucy noticed how different the whole top floor looked now that she was no longer afraid of it. The mysterious signs on the doors were still mysterious but now looked as if they had kind and cheerful meanings, and even the bearded mirror now seemed funny rather than frightening. At dinner everyone had by magic what everyone liked best to eat and drink, and after dinner the Magician did a very useful and beautiful piece of magic. He laid two blank sheets of parchment on the table and asked Drinian to give him an exact account of their voyage up to date: and as Drinian spoke, everything he described came out on the parchment in fine clear lines till at last each sheet was a splendid map of the Eastern Ocean, showing Galma, Terebinthia, the Seven Isles, the Lone Islands, Dragon Island, Burnt Island, Deathwater, and the land of the Duffers itself, all exactly the right sizes and in the right positions. They were the first maps ever made of those seas and better than any that have been made since without magic. For on these, though the towns and mountains looked at first just as they would on an ordinary map, when the Magician lent them a magnifying glass you saw that they were perfect little pictures of the real things, so that you could see the very castle and slave market and streets in Narrowhaven, all very clear though very distant, like things seen through the wrong end of a telescope. The only drawback was that the coastline of most of the islands was incomplete, for the map showed only what Drinianhad seen with his own eyes. When they were finished the. Magician kept one himself and presented the other to Caspian: it still hangs in his Chamber of Instruments at Cair Paravel. But the Magician could tell them nothing about seas or lands further east. He did, however, tell them that about seven years before a Narnian ship had put in at his waters and that she had on board the lords Revilian, Argoz, Mavramorn and Rhoop: so they judged that the golden man they had seen lying in Deathwater must be the Lord Restimar.

那天晚上，全体纳尼亚客人都在楼上同魔法师共进晚餐，露茜注意到整个楼上大变样了，现在她不再害怕了。门上的神秘符号还是怪神秘的，可是现在看上去好像也是善意可亲，甚至长胡子的镜子现在看上去也不吓人，而是滑稽有趣了。席间，大家都靠魔法的法力，尝到自己最喜爱的食品和饮料。饭后，魔法师又使出一件非常实用而精彩的魔法。他在桌上铺了两张空白的羊皮纸，要求德里宁向他精确讲述直到目前的全部航程：德里宁一边讲，纸上一边就线条清晰地显出他讲的一切细节，最后每张纸都成了一幅绝妙的东洋地图，标出了加尔马、特里宾西亚、七群岛、孤独群岛、龙岛、火烧岛、死水岛和笨蛋居住的地方，尺寸大孝位置方向都丝毫不差。这是那片海域破天荒第一次制作的地图，比此后不施魔法制作的好得多。因为这两张地图上面标着的城镇和山脉虽然初看之下和普通地图一模一样，可是魔法师借给他们一个放大镜后，看出来就是活灵活现的真实原物的雏型了，所以你能看见狭港那个城堡和奴隶市场，还有街道，虽然很远，却很清晰，就跟用望远镜另一头望出来的事物一样。惟一缺陷是大部分岛屿的海岸线都是不完整的，因为地图只能根据德里宁亲眼看到的来标明。等到地图完成，魔法师就自己留下一幅，把另一幅送给凯斯宾，这幅地图至今仍然挂在凯尔帕拉维尔仪器馆里。不过魔法师也无法告诉他们再往东去那里海洋和陆地的情况。然而，他倒告诉他们，七年前有一艘纳尼亚船开进他这里的海面，船上有雷维廉、阿尔戈兹、马夫拉蒙、罗普几位爵爷，所以他们推断他们看见躺在死水里的金人一定是雷斯蒂玛爵爷。

Next day, the Magician magically mended the stern of the Dawn Treader where it had been damaged by the Sear Serpent and loaded her with useful gifts. There was a most friendly parting, and when she sailed, two hours after noon, all the Dufflepuds paddled out with her to the harbour mouth, and cheered until she was out of sound of their cheering.

第二天魔法师用魔法修理好黎明踏浪号上被海蛇破坏的船尾，还给船上装满有用的礼物。分别时大家极为友好，下午两点启航时，所有的笨蛋瓜都划着桨跟着船到港口，一直欢呼到船上听不到他们的欢呼才罢。
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
舞矽

ZxID：12778187

88708鲜花 260鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
配偶: 靡荼不知返
6.3上任 7.1生日 7.26周年 8.13结婚周年
举报 只看该作者 11楼  发表于: 2012-08-25 0
CHAPTER TWELVE THE DARK ISLAND

12、黑暗岛

AFTER this adventure they sailed on south and a little east for twelve days with a gentle wind, the skies being mostly clear and the air warm, and saw no bird or fish, except that once there were whales spouting a long way to starboard. Lucy and Reepicheep played a good deal of chess at this time. Then on the thirteenth day, Edmund, from the fighting top, sighted what looked like a great dark mountain rising out of the sea on their port bow.

这番奇遇结束之后，他们顺着和风，向南和略为偏东的方向航行了十二天，天空基本晴朗，空气温暖，看不见鸟，也看不见鱼，只在右舷外远处出现过一次鲸鱼在喷水。这段时间露茜和雷佩契普下了不少回棋。到了第十三天，爱德蒙在桅顶观测台上看到左舷船头海面上矗立黑乎乎的一团，看上去像座大山。

They altered course and made for this land, mostly by oar, for the wind would not serve them to sail north-east. When evening fell they were still a long way from it and rowed all night. Next morning the weather was fair but a flat calm. The dark mass lay ahead, much nearer and larger, but still very dim, so that some thought it was still a long way off and others thought they were running into a mist.

他们改变航向，开向这片陆地，主要是靠划桨，因为风力不足，不能向东北行驶。夜幕降临时，他们同那里还隔着老远一段，足足划了一整夜。第二天早晨，天气很好，只是海面上风平浪静。那座黑乎乎的庞然大物就横亘在他们前面，虽然近得多，大得多，不过还是非常模糊，有些人看了还以为它还离得老远呢，另一些人则以为他们闯进一团迷雾中了。

About nine that morning, very suddenly, it was so close that they could see that it was not land at all, nor even, in an ordinary sense, a mist. It was a Darkness. It is rather hard to describe, but you will see what it was like if you imagine yourself looking into the mouth of a railway tunnel - a tunnel either so long or so twisty that you cannot see the light at the far end. And you know what it would be like. For a few feet you would see the rails and sleepers and gravel in broad daylight; then there would come a place where they were in twilight; and then, pretty suddenly, but of course without a sharp dividing line, they would vanish altogether into smooth, solid blackness. It was just so here. For a few feet in front of their bows they could see the swell of the bright greenish-blue water. Beyond that, they could see the water looking pale and grey as it would look late in the evening. But beyond that again, utter blackness as if they had come to the edge of moonless and starless night.

那天早晨九点光景，突然一下子，他们隔得很近才看出这根本不是陆地，甚至也不是通常意义上所说的迷雾。原来是一片黑暗。这种情况挺难描写，如果你能设想自己朝一条铁路隧道的入口望进去——一条很长很长或弯弯曲曲，望不到远处尽头光线的隧道——那就会明白是什么样子了。

Caspian shouted to the boatswain to keep her back, and all except the rowers rushed forward and gazed from the bows. But there was nothing to be seen by gazing. Behind them was the sea and the sun, before them the Darkness.

你知道过隧道是怎么回事。先是在几英尺外看见大白天下的铁轨、枕木和碎石；然后就来到一个幽暗的地方；再后来，突然一下子，当然也没有一个明显的分界线，一切就都在浑然一体的黑暗中无影无踪。这里的情况正是如此。在船头前几英尺外，他们看得见碧绿的海水滔滔。再往外，只见海水变成灰蒙蒙的，像在傍晚时分看上去那样。可是再往远看，就只见一片乌漆墨黑，仿佛他们快来到无星无月的黑夜里。

"Do we go into this?" asked Caspian at length.

凯斯宾大声对水手长下令把船往后划，船上人员除了划桨的之外，都奔上前来，从船头处往外眺望。可是看来看去看不出什么东西。他们后面是大海和太阳，前面是一片黑暗。

"Not by my advice," said Drinian.

“我们开进去吗?”凯斯宾终于问道。

"The Captain's right," said several sailors.

“依我之见还是不进去为妙。”德里宁说。

"I almost think he is," said Edmund.

“船长说得对。”好几个水手说。

Lucy and Eustace didn't speak but they felt very glad inside at the turn things seemed to be taking. But all at once the clear voice of Reepicheep broke in upon the silence.

“我几乎认为他说得很对。”爱德蒙说。

"And why not?" he said. "Will someone explain to me why not."

露茜和尤斯塔斯虽然没说话，可是在事情似乎快定下来的关键时刻，他们心里都很高兴，不料雷佩契普清楚的嗓音马上打破沉默。

No one was anxious to explain, so Reepicheep continued:

“为什么不进去?”它说，“有什么人愿意对我解释一下为什么吗?”

"If I were addressing peasants or slaves," he said, "I might suppose that this suggestion proceeded from cowardice. But I hope it will never be told in Narnia that a company of noble and royal persons in the flower of their age turned tail because they were afraid of the dark."

没人急于解释，所以雷佩契普又说下去：

"But what manner of use would it be ploughing through that blackness?" asked Drinian.

“假如我是在对庄稼人或奴隶讲话，”它说，“我可能认为这个建议是出于怯懦才提出的。可是我希望今后纳尼亚决不要有人传说一行高贵的王室人员，年富力强的，却因为怕黑暗而掉转屁股逃跑。”

"Use?" replied Reepicheep. "Use, Captain? If by use you mean filling our bellies or our purses, I confess it will be no use at all. So far as I know we did not set sail to look for things useful but to seek honour and adventure. And here is as great an adventure as ever I heard of, and here, if we turn back, no tittle impeachment of all our honours."

“可是辛辛苦苦开进那片黑暗里到底有什么用处呢?”德里宁问。

Several of the sailors said things under their breath that sounded like "Honour be blowed", but Caspian said:

“用处?”雷佩契普答，“用处吗，船长?如果你所说的用处是指填饱我们的肚子或腰包，我承认一点用处也没有。据我所知，我们扬帆远航并不是去找寻有用的东西，而是寻求荣誉和奇遇。眼看就有一场我闻所未闻的了不起的奇遇，如果我们往回走，那我们的荣誉就要受到不少指责。”

"Oh, bother you, Reepicheep. I almost wish we'd left you at home. All right! If you put it that way, I suppose we shall have to go on. Unless Lucy would rather not?"

好几个水手压低嗓子说话，听上去像说：“屁个荣誉。”可是凯斯宾说：“啊呀，你真讨厌，雷佩契普。我真希望当初把你留在国内。得了!如果你那样说的话，那我看我们只好往前走了。除非露茜不愿意去吧?”

Lucy felt that she would very much rather not, but what she said out loud was, "I'm game."

露茜原来感到很不愿意去，可是嘴里却大声说道：“我愿意去。”

"Your Majesty will at least order lights?" said Drinian.

“陛下至少要下令点灯吧?”德里宁说。

"By all means," said Caspian. "See to it, Captain."

So the three lanterns, at the stern, and the prow and the masthead, were all lit, and Drinian ordered two torches amidships. Pale and feeble they looked in the sunshine. Then all the men except some who were left below at the oars were ordered on deck and fully armed and posted in their battle stations with swords drawn. Lucy and two archers were posted on the fighting top with bows bent and arrows on the string. Rynelf was in the bows with his line ready to take soundings. Reepicheep, Edmund, Eustace and Caspian, glittering in mail, were with him. Drinian took the tiller.

“那还用说，”凯斯宾说，“千万要点上，船长。”

"And now, in Aslan's name, forward!" cried Caspian. "A slow, steady stroke. And let every man be silent and keep his ears open for orders."

于是，船尾、船头、桅顶三处的灯都点亮了，德里宁还下令在船的中部点上两个火把。这些灯火在阳光下看上去暗淡无光。于是所有人员，除了几个在下面划桨的人之外，都奉命到甲板上去，全副武装，刀剑出鞘，守在战斗岗位上。露茜和两个弓箭手都奉派到桅顶观测台上，弓拉满，箭上弦。水手赖尼夫在船头，拿着测绳准备探测水深。雷佩契普、爱德蒙、尤斯塔斯和凯斯宾都披甲挂胄，身上亮闪闪的，陪着他。德里宁掌大舵。

With a creak and a groan the Dawn Treader started to creep forward as the men began to row. Lucy, up in the fighting top, had a wonderful view of the exact moment at which they entered the darkness. The bows had already disappeared before the sunlight had left the stern. She saw it go. At one minute the gilded stern, the blue sea, and the sky, were all in broad daylight: next minute the sea and sky had vanished, the stern lantern - which had been hardly noticeable before - was the only thing to show where the ship ended. In front of the lantern she could see the black shape of Drinian crouching at the tiller. Down below her the two torches made visible two small patches of deck and gleamed on swords and helmets, and forward there was another island of light on the forecastle. Apart from that, the fighting top, lit by the masthead light which was only just above her, seemed to be a little lighted world of its own floating in lonely darkness. And the lights themselves, as always happens with lights when you have to have them at the wrong time of day, looked lurid and unnatural. She also noticed that she was very cold.

“好了，以阿斯兰的名义，前进，”凯斯宾喊道，“桨要划得慢而稳。大家都别出声，静心听候命令。”

How long this voyage into the darkness lasted, nobody knew. Except for the creak of the rowlocks and the splash of the oars there was nothing to show that they were moving at all. Edmund, peering from the bows, could see nothing except the reflection of the lantern in the water before him. It looked a greasy sort of reflection, and the ripple made by their advancing prow appeared to be heavy, small, and lifeless. As time went on everyone except the rowers began to shiver with cold.

随着船员开始划桨，黎明踏浪号发出吱吱嘎嘎，嗯嗯啊啊的声音，悄悄前进了。就在这船开进那片黑暗中那会儿工夫，露茜在桅顶观测台上看到了那片刻的奇观。阳光还照着船尾，船头已经看不见影儿了。她看着它不见的。这会儿镀金的船尾，碧蓝的大海和天空，还都在光天化日之下，过一会儿海天都消失了，刚才还简直一点也看不出的船尾灯，竟成了船尾的惟一标记。她能看出灯前德里宁弯着腰在掌舵的黑影。她下面，那两支火把在甲板上照出两小块亮处，火光在刀剑和头盔上闪烁，往前看，船首楼上也有一块地方亮着。除此之外，恰好在她脑袋上方点着那盏桅顶灯照亮的观测台，似乎自成一个发亮的小天地，漂浮在沉寂的黑暗中。正如你在白天不该点灯的时间只好点灯一样，灯光看上去总是阴森森，不自然的，这些灯光就是这样。她还注意到自己很冷。

Suddenly, from somewhere - no one's sense of direction was very clear by now - there came a cry, either of some inhuman voice or else a voice of one in such extremity of terror that he had almost lost his humanity.

这次到黑暗中去的航程要持续多久谁也不知道。除了桨架吱吱嘎嘎，桨板哗啦哗啦的声音之外，一点也看不出船身在行动。爱德蒙从船头上往外张望，除了身前水面上灯光的倒影之外，其他什么也看不见。这倒影看上去有点黏糊糊，船头前进时激起的涟漪看上去凝重、细孝没有生气。时间一分钟一分钟地过去，除了划桨的人之外，人人都冻得浑身哆嗦起来。

Caspian was still trying to speak - his mouth was too dry - when the shrill voice of Reepicheep, which sounded louder than usual in that silence, was heard.

眼下谁也辨不大清方向，忽然间，不知从哪儿传来一声喊叫，听上去不是人类的声音，要不就是哪个吓破了胆，差点弄得不像人的家伙的声音。

"Who calls?" it piped. "If you are a foe we do not fear you, and if you are a friend your enemies shall be taught the fear of us."

凯斯宾的嘴巴太干了，但他还是拼命想开口说话，这时只听见雷佩契普那尖厉的嗓音，在那片寂静中，这声音听上去格外响亮。

"Mercy!" cried the voice. "Mercy! Even if you are only one more dream, have merry. Take me on board. Take me, even if you strike me dead. But in the name of all mercies do not fade away and leave me in this horrible land."

“谁在叫?”他尖声说，“假如你是敌人，我们可不怕你，假如你是朋友，你的仇敌就将领教我们的厉害。”

"Where are you?" shouted Caspian. "Come aboard and welcome."

“行行好吧，”那声音叫道，“行行好吧!即使你们只不过又是一个梦，也请行行好吧。让我上船。收留我吧，哪怕你们把我打死也罢。可是，千万行行好，不要再消失，把我扔在这个可怕的鬼地方。”

There came another cry, whether of joy or terror, and then they knew that someone was swimming towards them.

“你在哪儿?”凯斯宾大声叫道，“上船吧，欢迎!”

"Stand by to heave him up, men," said Caspian.

又听得一声喊叫，不知这声叫是出于喜还是出于怕，于是他们知道有人正向他们游来。

"Aye, aye, your Majesty," said the sailors. Several crowded to the port bulwark with ropes and one, leaning far out over the side, held the torch. A wild, white face appeared in the blackness of the water, and then, after some scrambling and pulling, a dozen friendly hands had heaved the stranger on board.

“伙计们，站在船边把他拉上来。”凯斯宾说。

Edmund thought he had never seen a wilder-looking man. Though he did not otherwise look very old, his hair was an untidy mop of white, his face was thin and drawn, and, for clothing, only a few wet rags hung about him. But what one mainly noticed were his eyes, which were so widely opened that he seemed to have no eyelids at all, and stared as if in an agony of pure fear. The moment his feet reached the deck he said:

“是，是，陛下。”水手们说。几个人拿着缆绳，挤到左舷舷墙，一个人举着火把，身子远远探出舷侧外面。只见一张疯狂的白脸从漆黑的水里冒出来，经过一番攀登和拉扯，十几只友好的手总算把这陌生人拉上了船。

"Fly! Fly! About with your ship and fly! Row, row, row for your lives away from this accursed shore."

爱德蒙觉得自己从没见过长相这么狂乱的人。虽然他看上去年纪并不很老，头发却乱蓬蓬，一团雪白，他的脸庞瘦削，紧紧绷着，身上衣着嘛，只有一些湿淋淋的破布条挂着。不过人家主要还是注意他的眼睛，张得很大，看来根本没有眼皮，死死盯着，吓得没命似的。他两脚刚踏上甲板就说：

"Compose yourself," said Reepicheep, "and tell us what the danger is. We are not used to flying."

“飞啊!飞啊!连船带人快飞啊!划啊，划啊，拼命划啊，赶快离开这个倒霉的海岸。”

The stranger started horribly at the voice of the Mouse, which he had not noticed before.

“镇静一下，”雷佩契普说，“告诉我们有什么危险，我们一向不飞的。”

"Nevertheless you will fly from here," he gasped. "This is the Island where Dreams come true."

陌生人听到老鼠的嗓音吓坏了，他刚才没注意老鼠在那儿。

"That's the island I've been looking for this long time," said one of the sailors. "I reckoned I'd find I was married to Nancy if we landed here."

“尽管如此，你们一定要从这里飞走，”他气喘吁吁说，“这里是梦假成真的岛。”

"And I'd find Tom alive again," said another.

“这个岛正是我多年一直在寻求的。”一个水手说。

"Fools!" said the man, stamping his foot with rage. "That is the sort of talk that brought me here, and I'd better have been drowned or never born. Do you hear what I say? This is where dreams -dreams, do you understand, come to life, come real. Not daydreams: dreams."

“我想，如果我们在这里上岸，我就可以发现自己跟南茜结婚了。”

There was about half a minute's silence and then, with a great clatter of armour, the whole crew were tumbling down the main hatch as quick as they could and flinging themselves on the oars to row as they had never rowed before; and Drinian was swinging round the tiller, and the boatswain was giving out the quickest stroke that had ever been heard at sea. For it had taken everyone just that halfminute to remember certain dreams they had had - dreams that make you afraid of going to sleep again - and to realize what it would mean to land on a country where dreams come true.

“我就可以发现汤姆又活着了。”另一个水手说。

Only Reepicheep remained unmoved.

“笨蛋!”那人怒气冲冲地顿脚说，“我正是听信这一派胡言才到这岛上来的，我真恨不得淹死，或是没出世的好。你们听见我说的话吗?这里是梦——你们明白吗，是梦——变成真的，变成现实的地方。不是白日梦，而是梦。”

"Your Majesty, your Majesty," he said, "are you going to tolerate this mutiny, this poltroonery? This is a panic, this is a rout."

大家沉默了半分钟，于是只听得盔甲一片铿铿锵锵，全体船员赶快滚下主舱口，急急忙忙拿起桨就划，就像从没划过桨似的：德里宁把舵柄来个大转弯，水手长使出航海史上空前快速的划法。因为就在那半分钟里，人人都想起了自己做过的梦——使你吓得不敢再入睡的梦——明白一踏上那片梦假成真的地方有什么恶果。

"Row, row," bellowed Caspian. "Pull for all our lives. Is her head right, Drinian? You can say what you like, Reepicheep. There are some things no man can face."

只有雷佩契普依然一动不动。

"It is, then, my good fortune not to be a man," replied Reepicheep with a very stiff bow.

“陛下，陛下，”它说，“你打算容忍这种造反，这种临阵脱逃行为吗?这是惊慌失措，是溃不成军。”

Lucy from up aloft had heard it all. In an instant that one of her own dreams which she had tried hardest to forget came back to her as vividly as if she had only just woken from it. So that was what was behind them, on the island, in the darkness! For a second she wanted to go down to the deck and be with Edmund and Caspian. But what was the use? If dreams began coming true, Edmund and Caspian themselves might turn into something horrible just as she reached them. She gripped the rail of the fighting top and tried to steady herself. They were rowing back to the light as hard as they could: it would be all right in a few seconds. But oh, if only it could be all right now!

“划啊，划啊，”凯斯宾大吼道，“拼命划埃船头方向对吗，德里宁?你爱怎么说就怎么说，雷佩契普。有些事情是没人对付得了的。”

Though the rowing made a good deal of noise it did not quite conceal the total silence which surrounded the ship.

“那么说来，幸亏我不是一个人了。”雷佩契普僵硬地鞠了一躬说。

Everyone knew it would be better not to listen, not to strain his ears for any sound from the darkness. But no one could help listening. And soon everyone was hearing things. Each one heard something different.

露茜在桅杆高处听到了这一切对话。她自己竭尽全力想法忘掉的一个梦，顿时栩栩如生，重现在眼前，仿佛刚从那个梦中醒来似的。原来在他们后面，那岛上，黑暗中是那么回事!霎时间她想要下去，到甲板上跟爱德蒙和凯斯宾在一起。可是有什么用处呢?如果梦假成真的话，等她走到他们面前，他们自己也可能变成可怕的怪物的。她抓住观测台的栏杆，想法稳住身子。他们正竭尽全力，倒划到亮处：再过一小会儿就没事了。啊呀，只要现在没事就好了!

"Do you hear a noise like . . . like a huge pair of scissors opening and shutting .. . over there?" Eustace asked Rynelf.

虽然划桨发出很大的声音，可是掩饰不了包围船身那片死寂。人人都知道最好别听，最好别竖起耳朵倾听黑暗中的任何动静：可是谁都情不自禁地听着。不久大家就听到动静了，每个人听见的都不一样。

"Hush!" said Rynelf. "I can hear them crawling up the sides of the ship."

“你听到那儿有种声音像……像把大剪刀在喀嚓喀嚓响吗?”尤斯塔斯问赖因斯。

"It's just going to settle on the mast," said Caspian.

“嘘!”赖因斯说，“我听得见他们爬上船身舷侧了。”

"Ugh!" said a sailor. "There are the gongs beginning. I knew they would."

Caspian, trying not to look at anything (especially not to keep looking behind him), went aft to Drinian.

“就要歇落在桅杆上了。”凯斯宾说。

"Drinian," he said in a very low voice. "How long did we take rowing in? - I mean rowing to where we picked up . the stranger."

“嘿!”一个水手说，“开始鸣锣了。我知道会鸣锣的。”

"Five minutes, perhaps," whispered Drinian. "Why?"

凯斯宾竭力目不旁视，尤其是不回头看，径自朝船尾德里宁那儿走去。

"Because we've been more than that already trying to get out."

“德里宁，”他把嗓音压得很低说，“我们刚才进去时划了多久——我意思是划到救起陌生人的地方。”

Drinian's hand shook on the tiller and a line of cold sweat ran down his face. The same idea was occurring to everyone on board. "We shall never get out, never get' out," moaned the rowers. "He's steering us wrong. We're going round and round in circles. We shall never get out." The stranger, who had been lying in a huddled heap on the deck, sat up and burst out into a horrible screaming laugh.

“也许，五分钟吧，”德里宁悄声说，“干吗?”

"Never get out!" he yelled. "That's it. Of course. We shall never get out. What a fool I was to have thought they would let me go as easily as that. No, no, we shall never get out."

“因为我们想法出来已经不止五分钟了。”

Lucy leant her head on the edge of the fighting top and whispered, "Aslan, Aslan, if ever you loved us at all, send us help now." The darkness did not grow any less, but she began to feel a little - a very, very little - better. "After all, nothing has really happened to us yet," she thought.

德里宁掌舵那只手哆嗦了，一行冷汗从脸上流下。船上的人个个都冒出同样的念头。“我们出不去了，我们出不去了，”划桨的人悲叹道，“他把我们领错航线了。我们尽在绕圈子呢。我们永远出不去了。”那陌生人本来一直蜷成一团躺在甲板上，现在坐起身，尖声怪气地发出一阵恐怖的大笑。

"Look!" cried Rynelf's voice hoarsely from the bows. There was a tiny speck of light ahead, and while they watched a broad beam of light fell from it upon the ship. It did not alter the surrounding darkness, but the whole ship was lit up as if by searchlight. Caspian blinked, stared round, saw the faces of his companions all with wild, fixed expressions. Everyone was staring in the same direction: behind everyone lay his black, sharply-edged shadow.

“出不去了!”他大声喊道，“一点不错。当然啦。我们永远出不去了。我多蠢啊，竟然以为他们会那样轻易地让我走掉。不，不，我们永远出不去了。”

Lucy looked along the beam and presently saw something in it. At first it looked like a cross, then it looked like an aeroplane, then it looked like a kite, and at last with a whirring of wings it was right overhead and was an albatross. It circled three times round the mast and then perched for an instant on the crest of the gilded dragon at the prow. It called out in a strong sweet voice what seemed to be words though no one understood them. After that it spread its wings, rose, and began to fly slowly ahead, bearing a little to starboard. Drinian steered after it not doubting that it offered good guidance. But no one except Lucy knew that as it circled the mast it had whispered to her, "Courage, dear heart," and the voice, she felt sure, was Aslan's, and with the voice a delicious smell breathed in her face.

露茜把脑袋靠在观测台边上，悄声说：“阿斯兰啊，阿斯兰，如果你当真爱我们，马上来救救我们吧。”那片黑暗虽然并未减少丝毫，可是她开始感到有一点儿——很小很小的一点儿——好转了。“说到头来，我们还没真正出过什么事呢。”她暗暗想道。

In a few moments the darkness turned into a greyness ahead, and then, almost before they dared to begin hoping, they had shot out into the sunlight and were in the warm, blue world again. And all at once everybody realized that there was nothing to be afraid of and never had been. They blinked their eyes and looked about them. The brightness of the ship herself astonished them: they had half expected to find that the darkness would cling to the white and the green and the gold in the form of some grime or scum. And then first one, and then another, began laughing.

“瞧!”赖尼夫从船头那儿嘶哑地喊道。前头有一小点光，他们仔细看着，那一点光竟发出一大束光来照在船身上。虽然并没改变周围一片漆黑的环境，可是整条船就像给探照灯照亮似的。凯斯宾眨眨眼，朝四下盯着看，只见伙伴们脸上个个都带着狂热而专注的神情。大家都目不转晴地望着同一方向：每个人的身后都横着轮廓分明的黑影。"

"I reckon we've made pretty good fools of ourselves," said Rynelf.

露茜顺着光束看去，不一会儿就看见光束里有什么东西。开头看上去像个十字架，后来看上去像架飞机，再后来看上去像个风筝，最后翅膀呼呼地旋转，就飞到头顶上空，原来是只信天翁。信天翁绕着桅杆飞了三圈，接着在船头金龙的颈脊上歇了片刻。它发出一串有力的悦耳声音，似乎在说什么，可没人听得懂。之后它就张开双翅飞了起来，开头在前面飞得很慢，稍微偏向右舷。德里宁对它的导航深信不疑，就跟着它驾驶。可是除了露茜，谁也不知道它绕着桅杆飞时悄悄对她说过：“放勇敢些，心肝儿。”她相信这是阿斯兰的声音，话音未落，还有一股美妙的香味散发到她脸上。

Lucy lost no time in coming down to the deck, where she found the others all gathered round the newcomer. For a long time he was too happy to speak, and could only gaze at the sea and the sun and feel the bulwarks and the ropes, as if to make sure he was really awake, while tears rolled down his cheeks.

一会儿工夫，前面那片黑暗就变成一片灰暗，接着，他们心里几乎还不敢开始抱有希望，这条船就穿进阳光中，重新投入温暖的蓝色天地。正如有些时候，你光是躺在床上，看见日光泻进窗户，听到窗下早班邮差和送奶人的欢笑声，醒悟到这原来只不过是个梦，这不是真的，这种时刻真是妙不可言，为了体会到醒来的乐趣，做了噩梦也几乎非常值得。当他们冲出黑暗时，大家就都有这份体会。船身的鲜艳明亮使他们大为惊讶，他们原来还以为黑暗会缠住不放，在雪白、碧绿、金黄的船身上留下污垢和残渣呢。

"Thank you," he said at last. "You have saved me from . . . but I won't talk of that. And now let me know who you are. I am a Telmarine of Narnia, and when I was worth anything men called me the Lord Rhoop."

露茜赶紧下来，走到甲板上，只见大家都围着那个陌生人。他高兴得久久说不出话来，只会眼望着大海和太阳，摸着舷墙和缆绳，仿佛要使自己相信他的确醒着，脸上泪水滚滚直流。

"And I," said Caspian, "am Caspian, King of Narnia, and I sail to find you and your companions who were my father's friends."

“谢谢你们，”他终于说，“你们把我救出了……可是我不愿谈那事。现在我向你们说说自己是什么人吧。我是纳尼亚的一个台尔马人，当年我还有些身价时，人称罗普爵爷。”

Lord Rhoop fell on his knees and kissed the King's hand. "Sire," he said, "you are the man in all the world I most wished to see. Grant me a boon."

“我就是纳尼亚国国王凯斯宾，”凯斯宾说，“我出海远航就是来找你和你的伙伴们，你们都是我父亲的朋友。”

"What is it?" asked Caspian.

罗普爵爷当即跪下，吻着国王的手。“陛下，”他说，“您是世上我最希望见到的人。请陛下开恩。”

"Never to bring me back there," he said. He pointed astern. They all looked. But they saw only bright blue sea and bright blue sky. The Dark Island and the darkness had vanished for ever.

“什么事?”凯斯宾问。

"Why!" cried Lord Rhoop. "You have destroyed it!"

“千万别问我，也别让任何人问我这些年来在黑暗岛上的所见所闻。”

"I don't think it was us," said Lucy.

“这容易，爵爷，”凯斯宾答，又打了个寒噤道，“我认为不该问你。我愿意拿出全部财宝，也决不愿听到这种事。”

"Sire," said Drinian, "this wind is fair for the southeast. Shall I have our poor fellows up and set sail? And after that, every man who can be spared, to his hammock."

“陛下，”德里宁说，“这会儿朝东南去正是顺风。要不要我叫我们可怜的伙伴起来准备开船?开船后，每一个抽得出身的都去吊床睡觉。”

"Yes," said Caspian, "and let there be grog all round. Heigh-ho, I feel I could sleep the clock round myself."

“不错，”凯斯宾说，“让大家痛饮一顿。嗨嗬，我觉得自己能整整睡上一天一夜呢。”

So all afternoon with great joy they sailed south-east with a fair wind. But nobody noticed when the albatross had disappeared.

于是整个下午大家欢天喜地，顺风向东南行驶，船后那一团漆黑越来越小，越来越校不过谁也没注意那信天翁几时不见的。
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
舞矽

ZxID：12778187

88708鲜花 260鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
配偶: 靡荼不知返
6.3上任 7.1生日 7.26周年 8.13结婚周年
举报 只看该作者 12楼  发表于: 2012-08-25 0
CHAPTER THIRTEEN THE THREE SLEEPERS

THE wind never failed but it grew gentler every day till at length the waves were little more than ripples, and the ship glided on hour after hour almost as if they were sailing on a lake. And every night they saw that there rose in the east new constellations which no one had ever seen in Narnia and perhaps, as Lucy thought with a mixture of joy and fear, no living eye had seen at all. Those new stars were big and bright and the nights were warm. Most of them slept on deck and talked far into the night or hung over the ship's side watching the luminous dance of the foam thrown up by their bows.

On an evening of startling beauty, when the sunset behind them was so crimson and purple and widely spread that the very sky itself seemed to have grown larger, they came in sight of land on their starboard bow. It came slowly nearer and the light behind them made it look as if the capes and headlands of this new country were all on fire. But presently they were sailing along its coast and its western cape now rose up astern of them, black against the red sky and sharp as if it was cut out of cardboard, and then they could see better what this country was like. It had no mountains but many gentle hills with slopes like pillows. An attractive smell came from it - what Lucy called "a dim, purple kind of smell", which Edmund said (and Rhince thought) was rot, but Caspian said, "I know what you mean."

They sailed on a good way, past point after point, hoping to find a nice deep harbour, but had to content themselves in the end with a wide and shallow bay. Though it had seemed calm out at sea there was of course surf breaking on the sand and they could not bring the Dawn Treader as far in as they would have liked. They dropped anchor a good way from the beach and had a wet and tumbling landing in the boat. The Lord Rhoop remained on board the Dawn Treader. He wished to see no more islands. All the time that they remained in this country the sound of the long breakers was in their ears.

Two men were left to guard the boat and Caspian led the others inland, but not far because it was too late for exploring and the light would soon go. But there was no need to go far to find an adventure. The level valley which lay at the head of the bay showed no road or track or other sign of habitation. Underfoot was tine springy turf dotted here and there with a low bushy growth which Edmund and Lucy took for heather. Eustace, who was really rather good at botany; said it wasn't, and he was probably right; but it was something of very much the same kind.

When they had gone less than a bowshot from the shore, Drinian said, "Look! What's that?" and everyone stopped.

"Are they great trees?" said Caspian.

"Towers, l think," said Eustace.

"It might be giants," said Edmund in a lower voice.

"The way to find out is to go right iv among them," said Reepicheep, drawing his sword and pattering off ahead of everyone else.

"I think it's a ruin," said Lucy when they had got a good deal nearer, and her guess was the best so far. What they now saw was a wide oblong space flagged with smooth stones and surrounded by grey pillars but unroofed. And from end to end of it ran a long table laid with a rich crimson cloth that came down nearly to the pavement. At either side of it were many chairs of stone richly carved and with silken cushions upon the seats. But on the table itself there was set out such a banquet as had never been seen, not even when Peter the High King kept his court at Cair Paravel. There were turkeys and geese and peacocks, there were boars' heads and sides of venison, there were pies shaped like ships under full sail or like dragons and elephants, there were ice puddings and bright lobsters and gleaming salmon, there were nuts and grapes, pineapples and peaches, pomegranates and melons and tomatoes. There were flagons of gold and silver and curiouslywrought glass; and the smell of the fruit and the wine blew towards them like a promise of all happiness.

"I say!" said Lucy.

They came nearer and nearer, all very quietly.

"But where are the guests?" asked Eustace.

"We can provide that, Sir," said Rhince.

"Look!" said Edmund sharply. They were actually within the pillars now and standing on the pavement. Everyone looked where Edmund had pointed. The chairs were not all empty. At the head of the table and in the two places beside it there was something- or possibly three somethings.

"What are those?" asked Lucy in a whisper. "It looks like three beavers sitting on the table."

"Or a huge bird's nest," said Edmund.

"It looks more like a haystack to me," said Caspian.

Reepicheep ran forward, jumped on a chair and thence on to the table, and ran along it, threading his way as nimbly as a dancer between jewelled cups and pyramids of fruit and -ivory salt-cellars. He ran right up to the mysterious grey mass at the end: peered, touched, and then called out:

"These will not fight, I think."

Everyone now came close and saw that what sat in those three chairs was three men, though hard to recognize as men till you looked closely. Their hair, which was grey, had grown over their eyes till it almost concealed their, faces, and their beards had grown over the table, climbing pound and entwining plates and goblets as brambles; entwine a fence, until, all mixed in one great mat of hair, they flowed over the edge and down to the floor. And from their heads the hair hung over the backs of their chairs so that they were wholly hidden. In fact the three men were; nearly all hair.

"Dead?" said Caspian.

"I think not, Sire," said Reepicheep, lifting one of their hands out of its tangle of hair in his two paws. "This one is warm and his pulse beats."

"This one, too, and this," said Drinian.

"Why, they're only asleep," said Eustace.

"It's been a long sleep, though," said Edmund, "to let their hair grow like this."

"It must be an enchanted sleep," said Lucy. "I felt the moment we landed on this island that it was full of magic. Oh! do you think we have perhaps come here to break it?"

"We can try," said Caspian, and began shaking the nearest of the three sleepers. For a moment everyone thought he was going to be successful, for the man breathed hard and muttered, "I'll go eastward no more. Out oars for Narnia." But he sank back almost at once into a yet deeper sleep than before: that is, his heavy head sagged a few inches lower towards the table and all efforts to rouse him again were useless. With the second it was much the same. "Weren't born to live like animals. Get to the east while you've a chance - lands behind the sun," and sank down. And the third only said, "Mustard, please," and slept hard.

"Out oars for Narnia, eh?" said Drinian.

"Yes," said Caspian, "you are right, Drinian. I think our quest is at an end. Let's look at their rings. Yes, these are their devices. This is the Lord Revilian. This is the Lord Argoz: and this, the Lord Mavramorn."

"But we can't wake them," said Lucy. "What are we to do?"

"Begging your Majesties' pardons all," said Rhince, "but why not fall to while you're discussing it? We don't see a dinner like this every day."

"Not for your life!" said Caspian.

"That's right, that's right," said several of the sailors.

"Too much magic about here. The sooner we're back on board the better."

"Depend upon it," said Reepicheep, "it was from eating this food that these three lords came by a seven years' sleep."

"I wouldn't touch it to save my life," said Drinian.

"The light's going uncommon quick," said Rynelf.

"Back to ship, back to ship," muttered the men.

"I really think," said Edmund, "they're right. We can decide what to do with the three sleepers tomorrow. We daren't eat the food and there's no point in staying here for the night. The whole place smells of magic - and danger."

"I am entirely of King Edmund's opinion," said Reepicheep, "as far as concerns the ship's company in general. But I myself will sit at this table till sunrise."

"Why on earth?" said Eustace.

"Because," said the Mouse, "this is a very great adventure, and no danger seems to me so great as that of knowing when I get back to Narnia that I left a mystery behind me through fear."

"I'll stay with you, Reep," said Edmund.

"And I too," said Caspian.

"And me," said Lucy. And then Eustace volunteered also. This was very brave of him because never having read of such things or even heard of them till he joined the Dawn Treader made it worse for him than for the others.

"I beseech your Majesty -" began Drinian.

"No, my Lord," said Caspian. "Your place is with the ship, and you have had a day's work while we five have idled." There was a lot of argument about this but in the end Caspian had his way. As the crew marched off to the shore in the gathering dusk none of the five watchers, except perhaps Reepicheep, could avoid a cold feeling in the stomach.

They took some time choosing their seats at the perilous table. Probably everyone had the same reason but no one said it out loud. For it was really a rather nasty choice. One could hardly bear to sit all night next to those three terrible hairy objects which, if not dead, were certainly not alive in the ordinary sense. On the other hand, to sit at the far end, so that you would see them less and less as the night grew darker, and wouldn't know if they were moving, and perhaps wouldn't see them at all by about two o'clock no, it was not to be thought of. So they sauntered round and round the table saying, "What about here?" and "Or perhaps a bit further on," or, "Why not on this side?" till at last they settled down somewhere about the middle but nearer to the sleepers than to the other end. It was about ten by now and almost dark. Those strange new constellations burned in the east. Lucy would have liked it better if they had been the Leopard and the Ship and other old friends of the Narnian sky.

They wrapped themselves in their sea cloaks and sat still and waited. At first there was some attempt at talk but it didn't come to much. And they sat and sat. And all the time they heard the waves breaking on the beach.

After hours that seemed like ages there came a moment when they all knew they had been dozing a moment before but were all suddenly wide awake. The stars were all in quite different positions from those they had last noticed. The sky was very black except for the faintest possible greyness in the east. They were cold, though thirsty, and stiff. And none of them spoke because now at last something was happening.

Before them, beyond the pillars, there was the slope of a low hill. And now a door opened in the hillside, and light appeared in the doorway, and a figure came out, and the door shut behind it. The figure carried a light, and this light was really all that they could see distinctly. It came slowly nearer and nearer till at last it stood right at the table opposite to them. Now they could see that it was a tall girl, dressed in a single long garment of clear blue which left her arms bare. She was bareheaded and her yellow hair hung down her back. And when they looked at her they thought they had never before known what beauty meant.

The light which she had been carrying was a tall candle in a silver candlestick which she now set upon the table. If there had been any wind off the sea earlier in the night it must have died down by now, for the flame of the candle burned as straight and still as if it were in a room with the windows shut and the curtains drawn. Gold and silver on the table shone in its light.

Lucy now noticed something lying lengthwise on the table which had escaped her attention before. It was a knife of stone, sharp as steel, a cruel-looking, ancient looking thing.

No one had yet spoken a word. Then - Reepicheep first, and Caspian next - they all rose to their feet, because they felt that she was a great lady.

"Travellers who have come from far to Aslan's table," said the girl. "Why do you not eat and drink?"

"Madam," said Caspian, "we feared the food because we thought it had cast our friends into an enchanted sleep.

"They have never tasted it," she said.

"Please," said Lucy, "what happened to them?"

"Seven years ago," said the girl, "they came here in a ship whose sails were rags and timbers ready to fall apart. There were a few others with them, sailors, and when they came to this table one said, `Here is the good place. Let us set sail and reef sail and row no longer but sit down and end our days in peace!' And the second said, `No, let us re-embark and sail for Narnia and the west; it may be that Miraz is dead.' But the third, who was a very masterful man, leaped up and said, `No, by heaven. We are men and Telmarines, not brutes. What should we do but seek adventure after adventure? We have not long to live in any event. Let us spend what is left in seeking the unpeopled world behind the sunrise.' And as they quarrelled he caught up the Knife of Stone which lies there on the table and would have fought with his comrades. But it is a thing not right for him to touch. And as his fingers closed upon the hilt, deep sleep fell upon all the three. And till the enchantment is undone they will never wake."

"What is this Knife of Stone?" asked Eustace.

"Do none of you know it?" said the girl.

"I - I think," said Lucy, "I've seen something like it before. It was a knife like it that the White Witch used when she killed Aslan at the Stone Table long ago."

"It was the same.," said the girl, "and it was brought here to be kept in honour while the world lasts."

Edmund, who had been looking more and more uncomfortable for the last few minutes, now spoke.

"Look here," he said, "I hope I'm not a coward - about eating this food, I mean - and I'm sure I don't mean to be rude. But we have had a lot of queer adventures on this voyage of ours and things aren't always what they seem. When I look in your face I can't help believing all you say: but then that's just what might happen with a witch too. How are we to know you're a friend?"

"You can't know," said the girl. "You can only believe or not."

After a moment's pause Reepicheep's small voice was heard.

"Sire," he said to Caspian, "of your courtesy fill my cup with wine from that flagon: it is too big for me to lift. I will drink to the lady."

Caspian obeyed and the Mouse, standing on the table, held up a golden cup between its tiny paws and said, "Lady, I pledge you." Then it fell to on cold peacock, and in a short while everyone else followed its example. All were very hungry and the meal, if not quite what you wanted for a very early breakfast, was excellent as a very late supper.

"Why is it called Aslan's table?" asked Lucy presently.

"It is set here by his bidding," said the girl, "for those who come so far. Some call this island the World's End, for though you can sail further, this is the beginning of the end."

"But how does the food keep?" asked the practical Eustace. ?

"It is eaten, and renewed every day," said the girl. "This you will see."

"And what are we to do about the Sleepers?" asked Caspian. "In the world from which my friends come" (here, he nodded at Eustace and the Pevensies) "they have a story of a prince or a king coming to a castle where all the people lay in an enchanted sleep. In that story he could not dissolve the enchantment until he had kissed the Princess."

"But here," said the girl, "it is different. Here he cannot kiss the Princess till he has dissolved the enchantment."

"Then," said Caspian, "in the name of Aslan, show me how to set about that work at once."

"My father will teach you that," said the girl.

"Your father!" said everyone. "Who is he? And where?"

"Look," said the girl, turning round and pointing at the door in the hillside. They could see it more easily now, for while they had been talking the stars had grown fainter and great gaps of white light were appearing in the greyness of the eastern sky.

13、三个沉睡的人

风虽没停过，却一天比一天小，到最后浪花变成了涟漪那么大小，船一个小时接着一个小时悄悄行驶着，仿佛行驶在湖面上似的。每夜他们都看见东方升起新的星辰，在纳尼亚可没人见过这种星辰，正如露茜心里惊喜交加地琢磨着的，也许任何人的肉眼都根本没见过吧。那些新星又大又亮，夜间天气暖和，他们大半人睡在甲板上，有的一直谈到深更半夜，有的在船舷徘徊，观看船头激起的灿烂泡沫翩然起舞。

一天黄昏，美景惊人，只见船后面的夕阳血红血红，漫天红霞，天空更见空旷，他们忽然看见右舷船头那边有陆地。陆地慢慢接近，他们后面的霞光照得这个新地方的所有岬角都着了火似的。但不久他们就沿着它的海岸行驶了，这时它的西部岬角在他们船尾方向升起，黑乎乎的，衬着红彤彤的天，轮廓分明，犹如硬纸板剪影一般，这下子他们才看得清这地方是什么样子。陆上没有大山，只有许多不很陡的小山，山坡像枕头。陆上飘来一股诱人的味儿——露茜说是“一股暗淡的紫红色的味儿”，爱德蒙说这是胡说(赖因斯也这么想)，可是凯斯宾却说：“我知道你的意思。”6

他们开了好长一段路程，开过一个小岬又一个小岬，只指望找一个深水良港，可是末了只得在一个又宽又浅的海滩将就一下。虽然外边海面上风平浪静，可是不消说，沙滩上还是有拍岸碎浪，他们没法把黎明踏浪号按照心意中那样深入开进去，只好在离开海滩老远处抛锚，再坐小船，弄得身上透湿，跌跌撞撞地上了岸。罗普爵爷依然留在黎明踏浪号上。他不希望再看见什么岛屿了。他们留在这岛上的时候，耳边一直听到长长的碎浪拍岸的声音。

凯斯宾留下两个人看守小船，自己带领其他人到内陆去，但没走远，因为天太晚了，无法探测，而且天色很快就暗了。不过也用不着走远去探险。滩头处那一片平地既看不见道路，也看不见足迹，更看不见任何人烟。脚下到处都点缀着细软湿润的草皮，还有一种低矮的丛生植物，爱德蒙和露茜认为是石南。尤斯塔斯对植物学的确相当精通，他说不是石南，大概说对了；不过这东西多少跟石南一类大同小异。

他们走到离岸不到一箭之遥的地方，德里宁说：“瞧，那是什么?”大家听了都站住了。

“是大树吗?”凯斯宾说。

“我想是塔。”尤斯塔斯说。

“可能是巨人吧。”爱德蒙放低嗓音说。

“要知道真相只有一直闯进去看一看。”雷佩契普拔出剑来，啪嗒啪嗒地走在大家前头。

“我想是座废墟吧。”他们走得更近时，露茜说，她的猜测到目前为止可以说是最正确的了。他们眼前看到的是一个宽阔的长方形空地，地面铺着光滑的石块，四下都是灰色的柱子，不过没有屋顶。从这一端到那一端有一张长长的桌子，桌上铺着大红桌布，几乎拖到石板地上。桌子两边有许多精工细雕的石椅，座位上铺着绸缎垫子。而且上面还摆了一桌从未见过的丰盛宴席，连至尊王彼得在凯尔帕拉维尔执政时也未见过这么丰盛的宴席。席上有火鸡、鹅和孔雀，有野猪头、鹿脯，有馅饼，有的形状像满帆的大船，有的像巨龙，有的像大象，有冰镇布丁，有鲜艳的龙虾、闪亮的鲑鱼，有果仁、葡萄、菠萝，有桃子、石榴、蜜瓜和番茄。还有金酒壶、银酒壶、制作奇巧的玻璃酒杯；水果和美酒的香味向他们迎面扑来，像有喜庆活动。

“哎呀!”露茜说。

他们越走越近，越走越近，大家悄无声息。

“可是客人在哪儿呢?”尤斯塔斯问。

“我们可以来凑个数，阁下。”赖因斯说。

“瞧!，”爱德蒙厉声说。眼下他们已走在柱子之间，站在石板地上了。大家都朝爱德蒙所指的地方看去。原来椅子不全是空座。在桌子首席和左右两边座位上有什么东西——可能有三个。"

“那些是什么?”露茜悄声问，“看上去像三个坐在席上的海狸。”

“是个大鸟窠吧。”爱德蒙说。

“照我看来更像个干草堆。”凯斯宾说。

雷佩契普奔上前去，跳到椅子上，再跳到桌上，顺着桌子跑过去，一面像个舞蹈家那么灵活地穿行在镶珠嵌宝的酒杯和堆得山高的水果和象牙盐瓶间。它一直跑到桌子尽头那堆灰不溜秋的神秘东西旁边；东张西望，碰几下，随即叫道：

“我想，这些东西不会打架。”

这时大家走近一看，只见那三个座位上坐着的原来是三个人，可是不凑近看就看不出是人。他们的头发都已灰白，长得盖过眼睛，几乎遮住了脸，他们的胡子长得盖住桌子，沿着桌子攀缘，像荆棘盘绕篱笆似的盘绕着杯盘，缠到后来成了一大簇毛，飘拂过桌沿，拖到地面。他们头上的发丝还披散到椅背上，把身子全遮住了。实际上这三个人几乎浑身是毛发。

“死了吗?”凯斯宾说。

“我看没死，陛下。”雷佩契普说，它两爪撩起那簇乱毛发，举起他们其中一个人的一只手，“这只手是温热的，脉搏还在跳。”

“这只手也是，还有这只。”德里宁说。

“哎呀，他们只是睡着罢了。”尤斯塔斯说。

“可是，让头发长到这副模样，真是长眠不醒埃”爱德蒙说。

“这样睡必定是中了魔法。”露茜说，“我们一踏上这个岛的时刻，我就感到岛上充满魔力。哦!你们看，我们到这儿来，不定就是来破这魔法的吧?”

“我们可以试试。”凯斯宾说，一面开始摇醒三个沉睡的人中最靠近他的一个。有一会儿大家以为他就要成功了，因为那人拼命吸着气，咕哝道：“我再也不往东去了，准备划船到纳尼亚去。”可是说完几乎一下子又陷入沉睡，而且睡得比先前还要沉；就是说，他那个沉沉的脑袋朝桌子冲下几英寸，任你怎么想方设法把他吵醒都没用。第二个人也差不多一样。“我们不是生来就得过牛马生活的。趁你有个机会快到东方去吧——到太阳后面的陆地上去。”说着就不省人事了。第三个人只说了一句：“请递给我芥末。”说完呼呼大睡。

“准备划船到纳尼亚去，呃?”德里宁说。

“是啊，”凯斯宾说，“你说得不错，德里宁。我想，我们的寻访结束了。我们来瞧瞧他们的戒指吧。是的，这些就是他们的纹章。这位是雷维廉爵爷。这位是阿尔戈兹爵爷。这位是马夫拉蒙爵爷。”

“可是我们叫不醒他们啊，”露茜说，“我们该怎么办?”

“请各位陛下原谅，”赖因斯说，“可我们何不趁你们讨论的时候先开始用餐呢?这么样的美餐我们可不是天天看到的埃”

“千万吃不得。”凯斯宾说。

“说得对，说得对，”几个水手说，“这里的魔法多得不得了。我们还是趁早回船为妙。”

“的确，”雷佩契普说，“这三位爵爷就是吃了这酒菜才睡了七年之久。”

“为了保命，我才不愿碰这些酒菜呢。”德里宁说。

“天色很快就暗下来了。”赖尼夫说。

“回船吧，回船吧。”其他的人嘀咕说。

“我倒真的认为，”爱德蒙说，“他们说得对。我们可以到明天再决定拿这三个沉睡的人怎么办。我们又不敢吃这顿酒菜，待在这里过夜就没意思了。这里整个地方都有魔法——和危险的味儿。”

“就船上全体人员来说，我完全赞同爱德蒙国王的意见，”雷佩契普说，“不过我个人倒愿意在这桌上坐到天亮。”

“到底为什么?”尤斯塔斯说。

“因为，”老鼠说，“这是一件很了不起的奇遇，对我来说，任何危险都算不了什么，要是回到纳尼亚去，心里明白由于害怕，扔下一个谜没解开，那才不得了呢。”

“我留下陪你，雷普。”爱德蒙说。

“我也留下。”凯斯宾说。

“我也留下。”露茜说。于是尤斯塔斯也自告奋勇留下。这在他是非常勇敢的行为，因为在他没登上黎明踏浪号的时候，从来没在书上看到过这种事，甚至连听也没听到过，所以这对他来说比对其他人更难受。

“恳求陛下——”德里宁开口说。

“不，爵爷，”凯斯宾说，“你的岗位在船上，你已经工作了一天，而我们五个闲着没事干。”争论这件事花了不少口舌，到末了还是凯斯宾说了算。暮色苍茫中，船员出发到海岸去，五个留下守夜的人，也许雷佩契普除外，不免都感到肚子里冷冰冰的。:

他们花了老半天工夫才在这张危机四伏的桌上挑好座位，恐怕每个人都出于同样的原因，但是没人说出口而已。因为这的确是件相当讨厌的选择。要你整夜坐在三个浑身长着吓人长毛的怪物旁边，可不大受得了，这三个即使不是死人，按常理来说，确实也不是活人。但另一方面呢，坐在那一头，天色越来越黑，就越是看不见他们，不会知道他们是不是有动静，也许到半夜两点钟光景就一点也看不见他们了——不，不该想这事。于是他们就绕着桌子走了一圈又一圈，嘴里一面说：“这儿怎么样?”一会儿说：“或许还是坐得远一点儿吧，”一会儿又说：“为什么不坐在这一边呢?”到未了终于决定坐在中间，不过离三个沉睡的人比离另一头更近些。这时大约十点钟，天几乎黑了。那些陌生的新星座在东方发光。如果这是豹子星座和船星座，以及纳尼亚上空看到过的老朋友，露茜会更喜欢。

他们身上裹着航海外套，端坐不动，静静等着。开头他们也几次试图谈谈，可是谈不出什么大名堂。于是大家就那么坐着，耳边一直听到海滩上碎浪拍岸的声音。7

过了几个小时，倒仿佛过了好几个世纪似的，有一阵子他们都明白刚才已经打过一会儿盹，突然一下子又全都清醒了。那些星座的方向都跟刚才看见的大不相同了。天空很黑，只有东方隐隐约约有点灰白。他们虽然口渴，而且身上又冷又僵，却没一个人开口说话，因为终于出现了奇事。

在他们前面，柱子外有座低矮的小山的斜坡。这时坡上有扇门打开了，门口露出了亮光，一个人走了出来，背后的门又关上了。那人手里拿着灯火，这灯火其实就是他们惟一能看得清的东西。灯火慢慢越来越近，越来越近，最后就正好对着他们，放在桌子对面。他们这才看见来人是个高个儿姑娘，身穿一件蓝色露臂长袍。她没戴帽子，一头金发披散在背后。他们瞧着她的时候心里就想，活到这么大才知道什么叫美人儿呢。

她刚才拿着的灯火原来是枝插在银烛台上的长烛，现在她把烛台搁在桌上。如果上半夜刮过什么海风的话，这会儿一定早就停了，因为烛火笔直不动，就像是搁在一间关紧窗户，拉上窗帘的屋里似的。桌上的金银餐具在烛光下闪闪发亮。

这时露茜注意到桌子另一头放着一件东西，原先她没留意。这是把石刀，锋利如钢，是件样子古老、杀气腾腾的东西。

到现在还没人开口说过一句话。那时雷佩契普和凯斯宾一先一后站了起来——大家也都站了起来，因为他们感到她是位贵妇人。

“远道来到阿斯兰餐桌的旅客们，”那姑娘说，“你们为什么不吃不喝啊?”

“小姐，”凯斯宾说，“我们不敢吃，因为我们想，我们的朋友就是吃了这些酒莱才中了魔法睡不醒了。”

“他们根本没尝过这些东西。”她说。

“请问，”露茜说，“他们是怎么回事?”

“七年前，”那姑娘说，“他们乘了一条船来到这儿，船帆都成了碎布条，船骨也快散架了。他们还带着几个水手，他们走到这张餐桌前，一个人说，‘这儿是个好地方。我们就解开帆篷，不再划桨，坐着安享天年吧!’第二个人说，‘不，我们还是重新上船，开到纳尼亚去，开到西方去，说不定弥若兹死了呢。’但第三个人非常专横，他跳起来说，‘不，老天在上!我们是男子汉大丈夫，是台尔马人，不是畜生。我们除了不断探险猎奇还该干什么呢?反正我们也活不长了。让我们利用余生去探索太阳后面那个无人世界吧。’说着他们就争吵起来，他操起放在桌上的那把石刀，想跟伙伴打架。谁知那把刀他是动不得的。他手指刚攥住刀把，这三个人就都陷入沉睡。一直要睡到魔法破除才会醒来呢。”

“这把石刀是什么东西?”尤斯塔斯问。

“你们谁也不知道吗?”那姑娘说。

“我——我想，”露茜说，“我以前见过这样的东西。这把刀像很久以前白女巫用来在石桌上杀死阿斯兰的那把刀。”

“就是这把，”那姑娘说，“带到这里永远保存起来作为纪念。”

爱德蒙刚才几分钟里神色越来越不安，这时开口了。!

“听着，”他说，“但愿我不是个胆小鬼——我是说，吃这些酒莱——我的确不是存心冒犯。不过我们这次远航一路上经历了不少希奇古怪的险情，而且事情并不尽是表面上那样。当我看着你脸时，我不得不相信你说的一切；可是碰到女巫，也可能会相信她。我们怎么才知道你是朋友呢?”

“你们没法知道，”那姑娘说，“只能信不信由你了。”

歇了片刻，只听得雷佩契普小声说话。

“陛下，”它对凯斯宾说，“劳驾您从那个酒壶里替我斟杯酒：这壶太大，我拿不了。我要为这位小姐干杯。”

凯斯宾照做了，老鼠站在餐桌上，两个小爪子捧着金杯说：“小姐，祝您健康。”说罢它就吃起冷孔雀肉来。一会儿工夫大家都跟着它又吃又喝了。大家都很饿，这顿酒菜即使不是你心目中想要的早早餐，作为一顿宵夜可是再好也没有了。.

“为什么称这是阿斯兰的餐桌?”不一会儿露茜问。

“餐桌是按照他的嘱咐摆在这里的，”那姑娘说，“专门招待那些远道来这里的人。有人叫这岛做世界尽头，因为你虽然还可以再往远处开，但是这里就是尽头的开端。”

“那么这些酒菜是怎么保鲜的?”讲究实际的尤斯塔斯问。

“每天吃掉了再重新做呗，”那姑娘说，“你回头就明白了。”

“那我们拿这几个沉睡的人怎么办?”凯斯宾问，“在我这几位朋友来的那个世界里，”(说到这里他朝尤斯塔斯和佩文西兄妹点点头)“流传着一个故事，有个王子或国王来到一个城堡，城堡里的人全都中了魔法沉睡不醒。在那故事里，他要吻了公主才能解除魔法。”

“可是这儿的情况不同，”姑娘说，“在这儿他要解除了魔法才能吻公主。”

“那么说，”凯斯宾说，“以阿斯兰的名义，告诉我怎么立即着手这工作。”

“我父亲会指点你的。”姑娘说。

“你父亲!”大家说，“他是什么人?在哪儿?”

“瞧。”姑娘回过头，指着山坡上那扇门说。此刻他们看起来格外方便了，因为他们谈话那会儿，星星都已暗淡了，灰蒙蒙的东方天空正露出了大片白色曙光。
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
舞矽

ZxID：12778187

88708鲜花 260鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
配偶: 靡荼不知返
6.3上任 7.1生日 7.26周年 8.13结婚周年
举报 只看该作者 13楼  发表于: 2012-08-25 0
CHAPTER FOURTEEN THE BEGINNING OF THE END OF THE WORLD

Slowly the door opened again and out there came a figure as tall and straight as the girl's but not so slender. It carried no light but light seemed to come from it. As it came nearer, Lucy saw that it was like an old man. His silver beard came down to his bare feet in front and his saver hair hung down to his heels behind and his robe appeared to be made from the fleece of silver sheep. He looked so mild and grave that once more all the travellers rose to their feet and stood in silence.

But the old man came on without speaking to the travellers and stood on the other side of the table opposite to his daughter. Then both of them held up their arms before them and turned to face the east. In that position the began to sing. I wish I could write down the song, but one who was present could remember it. Lucy said afterwards that it was high, almost shrill, but very beautiful, cold kind of song, an early morning kind of song. And they sang, the grey clouds lifted from the eastern sky a the white patches 'grew bigger and bigger till it was white, and the sea began to shine like silver. And long afterwards (but those two sang all the time) the east began to turn red and at last, unclouded, the sun came up out the sea and its long level ray shot down the length of the table on the gold and silver sand on the Stone Knife.

Once or twice before, the Narnians had wondered whether the sun at its rising did not look bigger in these seas than it had looked at home. This time they we certain. There was no mistaking it. And the brightness its ray on the dew and on the table was far beyond an. morning brightness they had ever seen. And as Edmu said afterwards, "Though lots of things happened on that trip which sound more exciting, that moment was really the most exciting." For now they knew that they had truly come to the beginning of the End of the World.

Then something seemed to be flying at them out of the very centre of the rising sun: but of course one couldn't look steadily in that direction to make sure. But presently the air became full of voices - voices which took up same song that the Lady and her Father were singing, but in far wilder tones and in a language which no one knew And soon after that the owners of these voices could be seen. They were birds, large and white, and they came hundreds and thousands and alighted on everything; the grass, and the pavement, on the table, on your shoulders, your hands, and your head, till it looked as heavy snow had fallen. For, like snow, they not only make everything white but blurred and blunted all shapes. But Lucy, looking out from between the wings of the birds that covered her, saw one bird fly to the Old Man with something in its beak that looked like a little fruit, unless it was a little live coal, which it might have been, for it was too bright to look at. And the bird laid it in the Old Man's mouth.

Then the birds stopped their singing and appeared to be very busy about the table. When they rose from it again everything on the table that could be eaten or drunk had disappeared. These birds rose from their meal in their thousands and hundreds and carried away all the things that could not be eaten or drunk, such as bones, rinds, and shells, and took their flight back to the rising sun. But now, because they were not singing, the whir of their wings seemed to set the whole air a-tremble. And there was the table pecked clean and empty, and the three old Lords of Narnia still fast asleep.

Now at last the Old Man turned to the travellers and bade them welcome.

"Sir," said Caspian, "will you tell us how to undo the enchantment which holds these three Narnian Lords asleep."

"I will gladly tell you that, my son," said the Old Man. "To break this enchantment you must sail to the World's End, or as near as you can come to it, and you must come back having left at least one of your company behind."

"And what must happen to that one?" asked Reepicheep.

"He must go on into the utter east and never return into the world."

"That is my heart's desire," said Reepicheep.

"And are we near the World's End now, Sir?" asked Caspian. "Have you any knowledge of the seas and lands further east than this?"

"I saw them long ago," said the Old Man, "but it was from a great height. I cannot tell you such things as sailor need to know."

"Do you mean you were flying in the air?" Eustace blurted out.

"I was a long way above the air, my son," replied the Old Man. "I am Ramandu. But I see that you stare at on another and have not heard this name. And no wonder, for the days when I was a star had ceased long before any of you knew this world, and all the constellations have changed."

"Golly," said Edmund under his breath. "He's a retired star."

"Aren't you a star any longer?" asked Lucy.

"I am a star at rest, my daughter," answered Ramandu

"When I set for the last time, decrepit and old beyond all that you can reckon, I was carried to this island. I am not so old now as I was then. Every morning a bird brings me a fire-berry from the valleys in the Sun, and each fire-berry takes away a little of my age. And when I have become as young as the child that was born yesterday, then I shall take my rising again (for we are at earth's eastern rim) and once more tread the great dance."

"In our world," said Eustace, "a star is a huge ball of flaming gas."

"Even in your world, my son, that is not what a star is but only what it is made of. And in this world you ave already met a star, for I think you have been with Coriakin."

"Is he a retired star, too?" said Lucy.

"Well, not quite the same," said Ramandu. "It was not quite as a rest than he was set to govern the Duffers. You might call it a punishment. He might have shone for thousands of years more in the southern winter sky if all had gone well."

"What did he do, Sir?" asked Caspian.

"My son," said Ramandu, "it is not for you, a son of Adam, to know what faults a star can commit. But come, we waste time in such talk. Are you yet resolved? Will you sail further east and come again, leaving one to return no more, and so break the enchantment? Or will you sail westward?"

"Surely, Sire," said Reepicheep, "there is no question about that? It is very plainly part of our quest to rescue these three lords from enchantment."

"I think the same, Reepicheep," replied Caspian. "And even if it were not so, it would break my heart not to go as near the World's End as the Dawn Treader will take us. But I am thinking of the crew. They signed on to seek the seven lords, not to reach the rim of the Earth. If we sail east from here we sail to find the edge, the utter east. And not one knows how far it is. They're brave fellows, but I set signs that some of them are weary of the voyage and long to have our prow pointing to Narnia again. I don't think should take them further without their knowledge an consent. And then there's the poor Lord Rhoop. He's broken man."

"My son," said the star, "it would be no use, even though you wished it, to sail for the World's End with men unwilling or men deceived. That is not how great unenchantments are achieved. They must know where they go and why. But who is this broken man you speak of?"

Caspian told Ramandu the story of Rhoop.

"I can give him what he needs most," said Ramandu. "I this island there is sleep without stint or measure, and sleep in which no faintest footfall of a dream was ever heard. Let him sit beside these other three and drink oblivion till you return."

"Oh, do let's do that, Caspian," said Lucy. "I'm sure its just what he would love."

At that moment they were interrupted by the sound of many feet and voices: Drinian and the rest of the ship company were approaching. They halted in surprise whey they saw Ramandu and his daughter; and then, because these were obviously great people, every man uncovered his head. Some sailors eyed the empty dishes and flagons on the table with regret.

"My lord," said the King to Drinian, "pray send two men back to the Dawn Treader with a message to the Lord Rhoop. Tell him that the last of his old shipmates are here asleep - a sleep without dreams - and that he can share it."

When this had been done, Caspian told the rest to sit down and laid the whole situation before them. When he had finished there was a long silence and some whispering until presently the Master Bowman got to his feet, and said:

"What some of us have been wanting to ask for a long time, your Majesty, is how we're ever to get home when we do turn, whether we turn here or somewhere else. It's been west and north-west winds all the way, barring an occasional calm. And if that doesn't change, I'd like to know what hopes we have of seeing Narnia again. There's not much chance of supplies lasting while we row all that way.

"That's landsman's talk," said Drinian. "There's always a prevailing west wind in these seas all through the late summer, and it always changes after the New Year. We'll have plenty of wind for sailing westward; more than we shall like from all accounts."

"That's true, Master," said an old sailor who was a Galmian by birth. "You get some ugly weather rolling up from the east in January and February. And by your leave, Sire, if I was in command of this ship I'd say to winter here and begin the voyage home in March."

"What'd you eat while you were wintering here?" asked Eustace.

"This table," said Ramandu, "will be filled with a king's feast every day at sunset."

"Now you're talking!" said several sailors.

"Your Majesties and gentlemen and ladies all," said Rynelf, "there's just one thing I want to say. There's not one of us chaps as was pressed on this journey. We're volunteers. And there's some here chat are looking very hard at that table and thinking about king's feasts who were talking very loud about adventures on the day we sailed from Cair Paravel, and swearing they wouldn't come home till we'd found the end of the world. And there were some standing on the quay who would have given all they had to come with us. It was thought a finer thing then to have a cabin-boy's berth on the Dawn Treader than to wear a knight's belt. I don't know if you get the hang of what I'm saying. But what I mean is that I think chaps who set out like us will look as silly as - as those Dufflepuds - if we come home and say we got to the beginning of the world's end and hadn't the heart to go further."

Some of the sailors cheered at this but some said that that was all very well.

"This isn't going to be much fun," whispered Edmund to Caspian. "What are we to do if half those fellows hang back?"

"Wait," Caspian whispered back. "I've still a card to play."

"Aren't you going to say anything, Reep?" whispered Lucy.

"No. Why should your Majesty expect it?" answered Reepicheep in a voice that most people heard. "My owns plans are made. While I can, I sail east in the Dawn Treader. When she fails me, I paddle east in my coracle. When she sinks, I shall swim east with my four paws. And when I can swim no longer, if I have not reached Aslan's country, or shot over the edge of the world in some vast cataract, I shall sink with my nose to the sunrise and Peepiceek will be head of the talking mice in Narnia."

"Hear, hear," said a sailor, "I'll say the same, barring the bit about the coracle, which wouldn't bear me." He added in a lower voice, "I'm not going to be outdone by a mouse."

At this point Caspian jumped to his feet. "Friends," he said, "I think you have not quite understood our purpose. You talk as if we had come to you with our hat in our hand, begging for shipmates. It isn't like that at all. We and our royal brother and sister and their kinsman and Sir Reepicheep, the good knight, and the Lord Drinian have an errand to the world's edge. It is our pleasure to choose from among such of you as are willing those whom we deem worthy of so high an enterprise. We have not said that any can come for the asking. That is why we shall now command the Lord Drinian and Master Rhince to consider carefully what men among you are the hardest in battle, the most skilled seamen, the purest in blood, the most loyal to our person, and the cleanest of life and manners; and to give their names to us in a schedule." He paused and went on in a quicker voice, "Aslan's mane!" he exclaimed. "Do you think that the privilege of seeing the last things is to be bought for a song? Why, every man that comes with us shall bequeath the title of Dawn Treader to all his descendants, and when we land at Cair Paravel on the homeward voyage he shall have either gold or land enough to make him rich all his life. Now - scatter over the island, all of you. In half an hour's time I shall receive the names that Lord Drinian brings me."

There was rather a sheepish silence and then the crew made their bows and moved away, one in this direction and one in that, but mostly in little knots or bunches, talking.

"And now for the Lord Rhoop," said Caspian.

But turning to the head of the table he saw that Rhoop was already there. He had arrived, silent and unnoticed, while the discussion was going on, and was seated beside the Lord Argoz. The daughter of Ramandu stood beside him as if she had just helped him into his chair; Ramandu stood behind him and laid both his hands on Rhoop's grey head. Even in daylight a faint silver light came from the hands of the star. There was a smile on Rhoop's haggard face. He held out one of his hands to Lucy and the other to Caspian. For a moment it looked as if he were going to say something. Then his smile brightened as if he were feeling) some delicious sensation, a long sigh of contentment came from his lips, his head fell forward, and he slept.

"Poor Rhoop," said Lucy. "I am glad. He must have had terrible times." '

"Don't let's even think of it," said Eustace.

Meanwhile Caspian's speech, helped perhaps by some magic of the island, was having just the effect he intended. A good many who had been anxious enough to get out of the voyage felt quite differently about being left out of it. And of course whenever any one sailor announced that he had made up his mind to ask for permission to sail, the ones who hadn't said this felt that they were getting fewer and more uncomfortable. So that before the half-hour was nearly over several people were positively "sucking up" to Drinian and Rhince (at least that was what they called it at my school) to get a good report. And soon there were only three left who didn't want to go, and those three were trying very hard to persuade others to stay with them. And very shortly after that there was only one left. And in they end he began to be afraid of being left behind all on his own and changed his mind.

At the end of the half-hour they all came trooping back to Aslan's Table and stood at one end while Drinian and Rhince went and sat down with Caspian and made their report; and Caspian accepted all the man but that one who'd had changed his mind at the last moment. His name was Pittencream and he stayed on the Island of the Star all the time the others were away looking for the World's End, and he very much wished he had gone with them. He wasn't the sort of man who could enjoy talking to Ramandu and Ramandu's daughter (nor they to him), and it rained a good deal, and though there was a wonderful feast on the Table every night, he didn't very much enjoy it. He said it gave him the creeps sitting there alone (and in the rain as likely as not) with those four Lords asleep at the end of the Table. And when the others returned he felt so out of things that he deserted on the voyage home at the Lone Islands, and went and lived in Calormen, where he told wonderful stories about his adventures at the End of the World, until at last he came to believe them himself. So you may say, in a sense, that he lived happily ever after. But he could never bear mice.

That night they all ate and drank together at the great table between the pillars where the feast was magically renewed: and next morning the Dawn Treader set sail once more just when the great birds had come and gone again.

"Lady," said Caspian, "I hope to speak with you again when I have broken the enchantments." And Ramandu's daughter looked at him and smiled.

14、世界尽头的起点

那扇门慢慢又打开了，走出一个人，跟那个姑娘一样又高又挺，不过没那么细长。也没带着灯火，不过仿佛全身都发着光。但等此人走近，露茜才看出像是个老人。他的银须飘垂到身前的光脚上，银发则飘垂到背后的脚跟，一袭银袍看上去像是银羊毛纺制的。他神情非常慈祥庄严，这一行人不由再次默默起立。

可是老人并没跟这一行人说话，只是站在桌子另一边，面对他女儿。他们两个都向前举起双臂，脸朝东。他们就用那种姿势唱起歌来。但愿我能够把这歌写下来，可是在场的没一个人记得祝事后露茜说，这支歌声调很高，近乎尖厉，不过很好听。“是一种冷调的歌，一种清展的歌”。他们唱歌时，东方天际的灰色云堆就散开了，一块块白云越来越大，最后成了一片雪白，海面呈现闪闪银光。过了好久(父女俩还一直唱着)东方才开始发红，最后，云散天晴，太阳跃出海面，长长的光束笔直照在桌上，照在金银餐具和石刀上。

这几个纳尼亚人以前有一两回心里总想知道这一带海面上升起的太阳看上去是不是跟国内一样大。这回他们肯定了。一点没错。照在露水和桌上的阳光远比他们所曾见过的任何早晨的曙光更亮得多。正如事后爱德蒙所说的：“虽然那次旅程一路上碰到过不少听起来更激动人心的事，那一时刻倒的确是最最激动人心的。”因为现在他们知道他们确实到了世界尽头的起点。

于是，那轮朝阳的中心似乎有什么东西向他们飞来：不过你眼睛当然没法一眨也不眨地看清楚。然而不久空中就都是声音——应和父女俩唱的那支歌的声音，只是声调古怪些，而且唱的语言没人懂。不一会儿就看得见这些歌声是谁的了。原来是鸟，又大又白，成千上万飞来，停在一切上面：草地上、石板地上、桌上、你的肩上、你的头上、你的手上，看上去真像下了场大雪。说是像雪，因为这些鸟不仅把一切都变成白的了，而且把一切东西的形状弄得模模糊糊，看不清楚。可是露茜从遮住她身子的鸟翼间看出去，只见其中一只鸟飞到老人身边，喙里含着什么东西，要不是一块燃烧着的火炭的话，看起来倒像个小果子，八成是火炭，因为亮得你没法正眼看着。那只鸟把这东西放在老人嘴里。

随后那些鸟停止唱歌，在餐桌上显得非常忙碌的样子。但等它们从餐桌上再飞起来的时候，桌上凡是可以吃的、可以喝的都一扫而光了。这些鸟成千上万地吃完又飞走，还把一切吃不得喝不得的东西，比如骨头阿皮阿壳啊之类的，统统都带走，飞回朝阳那边。不过，现在因为它们不是在唱歌，所以千万对鸟翼似乎把整个空气都扑腾得直震颤。而桌面上却已被啄食一空，干干净净，三位纳尼亚老爵爷则依然沉睡不醒。4

此刻那老人才终于向这一行人转过身来，表示欢迎。

“阁下，”凯斯宾说，“请你告诉我们怎么破除使这三位纳尼亚爵爷沉睡的魔法吧。”

“孩子啊，我很乐意告诉你这个法子，”老人说，“要破这个魔法，你们必须把船开到世界尽头，或者尽可能靠近那里，同时至少把你们的一个伙伴留在那里。”*

“留下的那一个怎么办呢?”雷佩契普问。

“他必须继续深入极东地区，永不回到这个世界。”

这正是我衷心的愿望。”雷佩契普说。

“阁下，我们现在靠近世界尽头了吗?”凯斯宾问，“你了解再往东去的海陆情况吗?”

“我好久以前看到过的，”老人说，“不过是从高空中看到的。水手们需要了解的情况我可无法奉告。”

“你意思是说你是在天上飞?”尤斯塔斯脱口而出道。

“小伙子，我是远在高空中，”老人答，“我是拉曼杜。不过我看你们大眼瞪小眼，没听说过这名字。这也难怪，因为早在你们任何人出世懂事的很久以前，我就不再是一颗星辰了，一切星座都改变了。”

“天哪，”爱德蒙低声说，“他是颗退隐的星辰。”

“你不再是颗星辰了?”露茜问。

“小姑娘，我是颗退休的星辰，”拉曼杜答，“上回我落下来时都衰老得没法想像了。我被送到这岛上来。现在我已经不像当时那样老了。每天早晨都有一只鸟从太阳的山谷里带给我一枚火果，每吃一枚火果都使我年轻一点。等我像新生儿那样年轻时，就重新升上天(因为我们是在东边地角)，又可以遨游太空了。”

“在我们的世界里，”尤斯塔斯说，“星是一大团火焰熊熊的气体。”

“小伙子，即使在你们的世界里，那也不是星的真相，而是它的成分。在我们这个世界里，你们已经遇到一颗星辰了，因为你们大概碰见过科里亚金了吧。”

“他也是一颗退隐的星辰吗?”露茜说。

“说起来，情况并不完全相同，”拉曼杜说，“他被谪来管理笨蛋并不完全算退休。不妨称做惩罚。如果一切太平无事的话，他原可以在冬天的南方上空照耀千万年。”5

“他干了什么啊，阁下?”凯斯宾问。

“小伙子，”拉曼杜说，“作为亚当的儿子，你是不配知道星辰犯什么过错的。不过算了，我们谈这种事是浪费时间。你们现在拿定主意了吗?你们要不要继续往东开，把一个人留下不再回来，然后你们再回来破除这魔法?或者要往西开?”

“陛下，”雷佩契普说，“那点想必没问题吧?把这三位爵爷从魔法中解救出来分明是我们寻求的部分目标。”

“我也是这么想的，雷佩契普，”凯斯宾答，“哪怕不是这么着，如果黎明踏浪号可以带我们到世界尽头附近，而我们不去，我也会伤心的。不过我替水手们着想一下。他们订约是来寻找七位爵爷的，不是到天涯海角。如果我们从这里往东开，就要开去找天涯，极东地区。谁也不知道路程有多远。他们是勇敢的弟兄，不过我看得出有迹象表明有些人对航海厌倦了，一心盼望我们的船头重新掉向纳尼亚。我想，不通知他们，不征得他们同意，我是万万不能带他们再走远的。而且还有那个可怜的罗普爵爷。他是个万念皆灰的人。”

“小伙子，”拉曼杜说，“带着不愿去的人或受骗上当的人开到世界尽头去是没有用的，尽管你许了愿也没用。这样破除魔法可万万不成。他们必须知道自己上哪儿去，为什么去。不过你说的那个万念皆灰的人是谁啊?”

凯斯宾就把罗普爵爷的经历告诉了拉曼杜。

“我可以把他最需要的给他，”拉曼杜说，“在这个岛上可以大睡特睡毫无限制，梦中一点点脚步声都听不到。就让他坐在这三位旁边，喝得忘却一切，等到你们回来吧。”

“啊呀，那就这样办吧，凯斯宾，”露茜说，“我敢说这正是他喜爱的。”

正在这工夫，不少脚步声和说话声打断了他们的话，原来是德里宁和船上其他人员都来了。他们看见拉曼杜和他女儿不禁吃了一惊，停顿下来；后来他们看到这两个人显然不是凡人，纷纷脱帽致敬。有些水手看到桌上的空盘和空壶，眼睛里都充满遗憾的神情。

“爵爷，”国王对德里宁说，“请派两个人回船去给罗普爵爷捎个口信，告诉他说他那几位同船老伙伴都在这里睡觉——没有梦的沉睡——他也可以来睡。”

凯斯宾办完这事，就吩咐其余的人坐下，把全部情况摊给大家。他说完以后，大家沉默了老半天，有几个在悄声说话，不久弓箭手头头起立说：

“陛下，我们有些人一直想问的就是，一旦我们掉转航向，不管是在这里掉转，还是在什么地方掉转，我们究竟怎么回家去。除了偶尔风平浪静之外，这一路上都是西风和西北风。假如风向不变，我真想知道我们有没有希望重见纳尼亚。我们一路划桨回去，给养也没多大把握维持得了。”

“真是陆地人的论调，”德里宁说，“这片海域整个夏末总是刮西风，总要过了新年才转风呢。我们今后要往西开的话，会遇上不少顺风的，根据各方面估计，多得我们受不了呢。”

“说得一点不错，船长，”一个原是加尔马人的老水手说，“一二月里，东边的坏天气总是不断的。船长大人，恕我直言，要是让我指挥这条船的话，我就在这里过冬，到三月里开始起程回家。”

“你们在这里过冬的话，那你们吃什么呢?”尤斯塔斯问。

“这张餐桌到了每天太阳下山时就会摆满国王的盛宴。”拉曼杜说。

“这才像话!”几个水手说。

“各位陛下，诸位先生，诸位女士，”赖尼夫说，“我只想说一件事。这次出海我们弟兄中没有一个是被逼着来的。我们都是自告奋勇来的。这里有几个人正一面拼命盯着那张餐桌，一面琢磨着国王的盛宴，当初我们从凯尔帕拉维尔启程那天，他们一面大声谈着什么冒险，一面发誓找不到世界尽头，他们就决不回家。还有些人站在码头上，情愿抛弃所有一切跟我们一起来。当初人们都情愿要黎明踏浪号一个船舱服务员的铺位，也不愿要骑士的腰带。我不知道你们是不是明白我说的意思。不过我想说的意思是，我认为像我们这样出发远航的弟兄要是回到家里，说我们到了世界尽头的起点，却没有勇气再走远，那我们看上去就跟那些笨蛋瓜一样蠢了。”

有几个水手为这番话叫好，同时也有几个说这话倒是不错。

“情况看来不大妙，”爱德蒙悄声对凯斯宾说，“如果那些家伙有一半退缩，那我们怎么办?”

“等一下，”凯斯宾悄声答，“我还有一张牌好打。”

“你不打算说什么吗，雷普?”露茜悄声说。

“不，陛下为什么偏要我说呢，”雷佩契普用大多数人都听得见的声音说，“我自己的计划已定。只要我办得到，我就随黎明踏浪号往东边去。这船不带我去，我就乘我的小筏子划到东边去。小筏子沉了，我就用四只爪子游到东边去。万一我游不动了，游不到阿斯兰的国土，或者万一在世界边缘给什么特大瀑布冲掉了，那我就是沉下水也要鼻子对着日出的地方，那时就让佩比西克当纳尼亚会说话的老鼠首领。”

“说得好，说得好，”一个水手说，“我也会说这番话的，只是小筏子那段话除外，因为我坐不下。”他又低声说了一句，“我不打算让一只老鼠比下去。”

就在这关口，凯斯宾忽然站起来，“朋友们，”他说，“我想你们并不十分理解我们的用意。你们说话的口气好像我们是手里托着帽子来找你们，恳求你们做同船水手似的。根本不是这么回事。我们和我们的王兄王姐，还有他们的亲属，还有好骑士雷佩契普爵士以及德里宁爵爷都奉有到世界边缘的使命。我们很乐意在你们这些自愿参加的人当中，物色我们认为配从事如此崇高冒险事业的人眩我们并没有说任何人都能要求参加。所以我们现在指派德里宁船长和赖因斯大副慎重考虑一下，你们当中什么人在战斗中最顽强，什么人是最熟练的海员，什么人血统最纯正，什么人对我们最忠诚，什么人的身世和作风最清白；把这些开张名单给我们。”他顿了一下，又用较快的声音说，“阿斯兰在上!”他大声叫道，“你们以为亲眼看到最后大局的特权是白白到手的吗?当然，每一个跟随我们的人都将把黎明踏浪号的称号传给子孙后代，一旦我们返航踏上凯尔帕拉维尔，他将分得黄金或土地，足够使他终身享受富贵。现在，你们大家在岛上散开。半小时后我就要德里宁爵爷把名单交到我手里。”;

大家听了顿时乖乖默不作声，水手们鞠了躬就走开了，一个朝东，一个往西，不过多半人都三三两两的说着话。

“现在要谈到罗普爵爷了。”凯斯宾说。

不料他刚朝餐桌首席转过身去，就看见罗普已经坐在那儿了。原来大家在讨论时，他已不声不响，默默无声地来到这里，就坐在阿尔戈兹爵爷身边。拉曼杜的女儿站在他旁边，好像她刚才扶他坐下似的；拉曼杜站在他后面，双手搁在他的白头发上。即使在白天，这个曾是星辰的老人双手还是发出朦胧的银光。罗普憔悴的脸上露出一丝笑容。他伸出一只手给露茜，一只手给凯斯宾。一时间似乎打算说点什么。接着他笑得更欢了，仿佛他体会到一阵美妙的兴奋感，唇边发出一声心满意足的长叹，脑袋往前一冲，就睡着了。

“可怜的罗普啊，”露茜说，“我真高兴。他一定有过好多可怕的经历。”

“我们还是别去想这事吧。”尤斯塔斯说。

这时，凯斯宾那番话刚好起到他预期中的作用，也许是岛上什么魔法的帮助吧。有不少人刚才还迫不及待想脱离这次远航，现在对被淘汰的感受竟大不相同了。当然每逢哪个水手宣称他打定主意要求批准出海，那些还没说出口的水手就感到他们人数越来越少，心里滋味也越来越不好受。因此，半小时还不到，几个人就积极向德里宁和赖因斯大献殷勤(至少在我学校里人们是这么个说法)，以便获得一个好评价。不久就只剩下三个人千方百计想说服人家跟他们一起留下。不一会儿就只剩下一个人。到末了，他对留下他一个人感到害怕起来，也改变了主意。

半小时结束，大家全列队回到阿斯兰餐桌前，在一头肃立，德里宁和赖因斯就去跟凯斯宾坐在一起，作了汇报；凯斯宾照单全收，只有那个在最后时刻才改变主意的人没接受。他名叫皮顿克林，大家都出发寻找世界尽头的时候，他就一直待在星岛上，心里巴不得跟他们一起去。他不是那种喜欢跟拉曼杜父女谈天的人，人家也不喜欢跟他谈，而且下了不少场雨，虽然餐桌上夜夜都有美味佳肴，可是他不大爱吃。他说孤零零坐在那儿，陪着睡在餐桌那头的四位爵爷，而且晴雨无阻，真不由浑身发毛。当其他人回去时，他感到自己处处孤立，返航途中他就在孤独群岛开了小差，去住在卡乐门国，他在那里大讲自己在世界尽头的种种奇遇，到最后连自己也信以为真了。所以，在某种意义上来说，他从此日子过得倒也愉快。不过他见了老鼠就受不了。

那天晚上，他们全在柱子之间那张大餐桌上一起吃喝，桌上的盛宴已用魔法换上新鲜的了。第二天早晨，黎明踏浪号就在大鸟飞来又飞去那会儿再次扬帆启程。

“小姐，”凯斯宾说，“等我破了魔法后，希望再跟你谈谈。”拉曼杜的女儿瞧着他，微微一笑。
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
舞矽

ZxID：12778187

88708鲜花 260鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
配偶: 靡荼不知返
6.3上任 7.1生日 7.26周年 8.13结婚周年
举报 只看该作者 14楼  发表于: 2012-08-25 0
CHAPTER FIFTEEN THE WONDERS OF THE LAST SEA

15、最后一片大海的奇观

VERY soon after they had left Ramandu's country they began to feel that they had already sailed beyond the world. All was different. For one thing they all found that they were needing less sleep. One did not want to go to bed. nor to eat much, nor even to talk except in low voices. Another thing was the light. There was too much of it. The sun when it came up each morning looked twice, if not; three times, its usual size. And every morning (which gave Lucy the strangest feeling of all) the huge white birds, singing their song with human voices in a language no one knew, streamed overhead and vanished astern on their way to their breakfast at Aslan's Table. A little later they came flying back and vanished into the east.

他们离开拉曼杜那地方以后，一下子就感到自己已把船开到了世界外面。一切都变样了。一是他们全都觉得不大需要睡觉了。大家都不想上床，也不想多吃，连话也不多，要说也是细声细气的。二是亮光。真是太亮太亮了。每天早晨太阳出来看上去即使没有通常三倍那么大，也有两倍那么大。而且每天早晨(这点给露茜的感受最奇特)那些大白鸟用人类的声音唱着歌，谁也听不懂唱的是什么语言，它们川流不息地飞过头顶，飞去阿斯兰的餐桌吃早餐，飞到船尾处就不见踪影了。不一会儿，它们又飞回来，飞到东边又不见了。

"How beautifully clear the water is!" said Lucy to herself, as she leaned over the port side early in the afternoon of the second day.

“海水清澈得多美啊!”第二天刚到午后，露茜就趴在左舷侧自言自语道。

And it was. The first thing that she noticed was a little black object, about the size of a shoe, travelling along at the same speed as the ship. For a moment she thought it was something floating on the surface. But then there came floating past a bit of stale bread which the cook had just thrown out of the galley. And the bit of bread looked as if it were going to collide with the black thing, but it didn't. It passed above it, and Lucy now saw that the black thing could not be on the surface. Then the black thing suddenly got very much bigger and flicked back to normal size a moment later.

果然如此，她注意到的第一样东西是个小小的黑物件，像一只鞋那么大小，同船速一样快地跟着船一路过来。一时间她还以为那东西是漂在水面上的。可是这时厨子刚从厨房里扔出一块陈面包，面包在水面上漂过，看起来好像要跟那东西相撞了，谁知竞没撞上。面包在那东西上面掠过了，露茜这才明白那黑东西不可能在水面上。然后那黑东西一下子大得不得了，过一会儿又闪回原来的大校

Now Lucy knew she had seen something just like that happen somewhere else - if only she could remember where. She held her hand to her head and screwed up her face and put out her tongue in the effort to remember. At last she did. Of course! It was like what you saw from a train on a bright sunny day. You saw the black shadow of your own coach running along the fields at the same pace as the train. Then you went into a cutting; and immediately the same shadow flicked close up to you and got big, racing :long the grass of the cutting-bank. Then you came out of the cutting and - Pick! - once more the black shadow had gone back to its normal size and was running along the fields.

露茜马上知道自己在别处也看见过同样的情景——只要她记得在哪儿就好了。她一手撑着头，板着脸，伸出舌头，拼命地想。终于想出来了。不用说!就像你在阳光明媚的好天，乘在火车里看出来的情景一样。你看见的是自己那列客车的黑影同车速一样快地在田野上一路奔驰。等到火车开进路堑，那影子顿时就一闪贴近火车，变大，顺着路堑的草坡一路飞跑。再等到开出路堑——一下子!——那黑影又变回原来的大小，在田野间一路飞驰。

"It's our shadow! - the shadow of the Dawn Treader," said Lucy. "Our shadow running along on the bottom of the sea. That time when it got bigger it went over a hill. But in that case the water must be clearer than I thought! Good gracious, I must he seeing the bottom of the sea; fathoms and fathoms down."

“原来是我们这条船的影子!——黎明踏浪号的影子，”露茜说，“我们的船影在海底奔驰。开过海底的山顶时船影就大了。这样的话，海水一定比我想像中还要清!老天哪，我一定看见好深好深的海底了。”

As soon as she had said this she realized that the great silvery expanse which she had been seeing (without noticing) for some time was really the sand on the sea-bed and that ail sorts of darker or brighter patches were not lights and shadows on the surface but real things on the bottom. At present, for instance, they were passing over a mass of soft purply green with a broad, winding strip of pale grey in the middle of it But now that she knew it was on the bottom she saw it much better. She could see that bits of the dark stuff were much higher than other bits and were waving gently. "Just like trees in a wind," said Lucy. "And do believe that's what they are. It's a submarine forest."

她说完这句话，心里已明白自己不知不觉一直看了好一阵子的那一大片粼粼银光实际上是海底的沙滩，各种深一片淡一片的不是海面上的光影，而是水底的实物。比如说，眼下他们的船开过一大丛软软的绿中带紫的东西，当中还有一条弯弯绕绕的淡灰色阔带子。不过既然她知道这是在海底下，她看起来就更清楚了。她能看见那一小片黑乎乎的东西比另一片高，而且轻轻在飘动。“正像风中树木一样，”露茜说，“我相信这些是树。是海底森林。”

They passed on above it and presently the pale streak was joined by another pale streak. "If I was down there," thought Lucy, "that streak would be just like a road through the wood. And that place where it joins the other Would be a crossroads. Oh, I do wish I was. Hallo! the forest is coming to an end. And I do believe the streak really was a road! I can still see it going on across the open sand. It's a different colour. And it's marked out with something at the edges - dotted lines. Perhaps they are stones. And now it's getting wider."

他们开过了这片森林上面，不一会儿那条灰带子就和另一条灰带子汇合了。“假如我在下面，”露茜心里想，“那条带子就像林间一条路。两条带子的汇合点就是十字路口了。啊呀，我真希望在下面埃嗨!森林到头啦。我相信那带子真是一条路!我还能看见它一直穿过空旷的沙滩呢。颜色也不同了。边上还画着什么——虚线。也许是石头吧。现在变宽了。”

But it was not really getting wider, it was getting nearer. She realized this because of the way in which the shadow of the ship came rushing up towards her. And the road she felt sure it was a road now - began to go in zigzags. Obviously it was climbing up a steep hill. And when she held her head sideways and looked back, what she saw was very like what you see when you look down a winding road from the top of a hill. She could even see the shafts of sunlight falling through the deep water on to the wooded valley - and, in the extreme distance, everything melting away into a dim greenness. But some places - the sunny ones, she thought - were ultramarine blue.

不过这并不是真的宽了，而是近了。她知道这点，因为船影经过时，这条路朝船身冲过来了。而这条路——她拿准这是条路了——开始弯弯曲曲了。显然这条路是爬上一座陡峭小山的路。当她侧着头，回头看时，觉得很像在山顶俯看一条弯弯曲曲的道路那样。她甚至看得见阳光一直透过深水，照在树木繁茂的山谷上：而在最远处，一切景物都融入模模糊糊一片绿色中。但有些地方——据她看，是照着阳光的地方——倒是深蓝色的。

She could not, however, spend much time looking back; what was coming into view in the forward direction was too exciting. The road had apparently now reached the top of the hill and ran straight forward. Little specks were moving to and fro on it. And now something most wonderful, fortunately in full sunlight - or as full as it can be when it falls through fathoms of water - flashed into sight. It was knobbly and jagged and of a pearly, or perhaps an ivory, colour. She was so nearly straight above it that at first she could hardly make out what it was. But everything became plain when she noticed its shadow. The sunlight was falling across Lucy's shoulders, so the shadow of the thing lay stretched out on the sand behind it. And by its shape she saw clearly that it was a shadow of towers and pinnacles, minarets and domes.

但是，她不能多花时间回头看；前方映入眼帘的景观太令人激动了。现在那条路分明通到山顶，笔直向前了。上面还有小小的斑点在动来动去。眼下，幸亏阳光充足——阳光照进深深的海底能有多亮就有多亮——有样最奇妙的东西闪现在眼前。这东西是小圆丘形，参差不齐，颜色像珍珠，或者说像象牙。开头她几乎恰的正在这东西上面，所以简直分辨不出是什么。但等她看到这东西的影子才一清二楚。阳光正照过露茜的肩膀，所以那东西的影子直躺在它后面的沙地上。看形状她才明白那原来是高塔、尖塔、叫拜楼和圆顶的影子。

"Why! - it's a city or a huge castle," said Lucy to herself "But I wonder why they've built it on top of a high mountain?"

“哎呀!——原来是座城市，要不就是座大城堡。”露茜自言自语说，“可是不知道为什么他们要把这造在高山顶上?”

Long afterwards when she was back in England and talked all these adventures over with Edmund, they thought of a reason and I am pretty sure it is the true one. In the sea, the deeper you go, the darker and colder it gets, and it is down there, in the dark and cold, that dangerous things live - the squid and the Sea Serpent and the Kraken. The valleys are the wild, unfriendly places. The sea-people feel about their valleys as we do about mountains, and feel about their mountains as we feel about valleys. It is on the heights (or, as we would say, "in the shallows") that there is warmth and peace. The reckless hunters and brave knights of the sea go down into the depths on quests and adventures, but return home to the heights for rest and peace, courtesy and council, the sports, the dances and the songs.

她回到英国很久以后，跟爱德蒙谈起这一切奇遇，他们想出一条理由，我相信这理由一点不错。在海里，越深越黑，越深越冷，危险的怪物——大乌贼阿大海蛇阿海怪啊，就住在下面又黑又冷的地方。山谷都是荒野凶险的地方。海人对他们山谷的看法就跟我们对高山的看法一样，对他们高山的看法又跟我们对山谷的看法一样。在高处(或者，按我们的说法是“在浅处”)才又暖和又宁静。海底那些鲁莽的猎人和勇敢的骑士到深处去探险猎奇，然后回到高处家里安心休息，跟别人礼尚往来，开会议事，娱乐玩耍，唱歌跳舞。

They had passed the city and the sea-bed was still rising. It was only a few hundred feet below the ship now. The road had disappeared. They were sailing above an open park-like country, dotted with little groves of brightlycoloured vegetation. And then - Lucy nearly squealed aloud with excitement-she had seen People.

他们这条船开过城市，海底不断在升高。现在海底离船下只有几百英尺了。那条路也不见了。他们这条船现在正在一片公园般空旷的地方上面航行，地上点缀着一簇簇色彩鲜艳的草木。于是——露茜差点兴奋得高声尖叫起来——她看见人了。

There were between fifteen and twenty of them, and all mounted on sea-horses - not the tiny little sea-horses which you may have seen in museums but horses rather bigger than themselves. They must be noble and lordly people, Lucy thought, for she could catch the gleam of gold on some of their foreheads and streamers of emerald- or orange-coloured stuff fluttered from their shoulders in the current. Then:

一共有十五个到二十个左右，全骑在海马上——不是你在博物馆里看到的那种小海马，而是比他们身材高大得多的海马。露茜心想，他们一定是些王公贵族，因为她能一眼看见水里有些人的脑门上金光闪闪，翠绿色的飘带或橙红色的织物在他们肩上飘动。

"Oh, bother these fish!" said Lucy, for a whole shoal of small fat fish, swimming quite close to the surface, had come between her and the Sea People. But though this spoiled her view it led to the most interesting thing of all.

忽然间，露茜说：“啊呀，这些鱼真讨厌!”因为一群肥肥的小鱼正游得贴近水面，挡在她和海人之间。可是虽然这一来使她大为扫兴，却让她看到一幕最有趣的事。有一条她从来没见过的凶狠的小鱼冷不防从水底跳起来，猛地张口咬住一条肥鱼不放，衔在嘴里迅速沉到水下。海人都骑在海马上，抬眼看着这一幕。他们似乎有说有笑。那条猎鱼还没带着捕获物回到他们身边，另一条同样的猎鱼又从海人身边跳上水面。露茜几乎肯定就是这一伙中间那个骑着海马的大个子把猎鱼放出去的；似乎刚才他一直把猎鱼抓在手里或架在手腕上。

Suddenly a fierce little fish of a kind she had never seen before came darting up from below, snapped, grabbed, and sank rapidly with one of the fat fish in its mouth. And all the Sea People were sitting on their horses staring up at what had happened. They seemed to be talking and laughing. And before the hunting fish had got back to them with its prey, another of the same kind came up from the Sea People. And Lucy was almost certain that one big Sea Man who sat on his sea-horse in the middle of the party had sent it or released it; as if he had been holdng it back till then in his hand or on his wrist.

“哎呀，那可真怪，”露茜说，“这是一支狩猎队埃不过倒更像一支放鹰打猎队。对了，准是的。他们手腕上架着这些凶猛的小鱼，骑海马出来，正如我们很久以前在凯尔帕拉维尔当国王和女王那阵子，经常手腕上架着猎鹰，骑马出去一样。见到猎物就放猎鱼飞——我看，该说放猎鱼游——向猎物。怎么……”

"Why, I do declare," said Lucy, "it's a hunting party. Or more like a hawking party. Yes, that's it. They ride out with these little fierce fish on their wrists just as we used to ride out with falcons on our wrists when we were Kings and Queens at Cair Paravel long ago. And then they fly them - or I suppose I should say swim them - at the others."

她突然住口了，因为景象变了。海人看到了黎明踏浪号。那群鱼向四处逃窜，海人也亲自冒出来查看这个挡在太阳和他们之间的黑乎乎的庞然大物是什么玩意儿。眼下他们快贴近水面了，如果他们在露天，不是在水里，露茜倒会跟他们说话呢。他们有男有女，头上都戴着某种王冠，许多人还戴着珍珠项链。他们没穿别的衣服。身体是陈年象牙的颜色，头发是深紫红色。国王在当中(没人会认错他)高傲而凶狠地注视着露茜的脸，手里挥舞一枝长矛。手下的骑士也跟他一致行动。几位女的脸上满是惊讶的神色。露茜相信他们以前根本没见过船或人——他们身处世界尽头外边的海洋里，从来没有船到过那儿，怎么见识得到呢?

She stopped suddenly because the scene was changing. The Sea People had noticed the Dawn Treader. The shoal of fish hard scattered in every direction: the People themselves were coming up to find out the meaning of this big, black thing which had come between them and the sun. And now they were so close to the surface that if they had been in air, instead of water, Lucy could have spoken to them. There were men and women both. All wore coronets of some kind and many had chains of pearls. They wore no other clothes. Their bodies were the colour of old ivory, their hair dark purple. The King in the centre (no one could mistake him for anything but the King) looked proudly and fiercely into Lucy's face and shook a spear in his hand. His knights did the same. The faces of the ladies were filled with astonishment. Lucy felt sure they had never seen a ship or a human before - and how should they, in seas beyond the world's end where no ship ever came?

“你在盯着看什么啊，露?”身边有个声音说。

"What are you staring at, Lu?" said a voice close beside her.

露茜原来一心看着，听到声音吓了一跳，她回过头来，才发现因为全身重心压在栏杆一边，一条手臂早发麻了。德里宁和爱德蒙在她身边。

Lucy had been so absorbed in what she was seeing that she started at the sound, and when she turned she found that her arm had gone "dead" from leaning so long on the rail in one position. Drinian and Edmund were beside her.

“瞧。”她说。

"Look," she said.

他们两个都瞧了，可是德里宁几乎马上低声说：

They both looked, but almost at once Drinian said in a low voice:

“两位陛下，马上掉过头来——对了，背对着大海。别像在谈论什么重要大事似的。”

"Turn round at once, your Majesties - that's right, with our backs to the sea. And don't look as if we were talking about anything important."

“啊呀，怎么回事啊?”露茜听从他的话后说道。

"Why, what's the matter?" said Lucy as she obeyed.

“水手是绝对不该看这一切的，”德里宁说，“看了以后，我们就有人会爱上海女，或者爱上海底世界，跳下水去。我听说过以前在陌生的海域里出过这种事。看见这些人总是倒霉的。”

"It'll never do for the sailors to see all that," said Drinian. "We'll have men falling in love with a seawoman, or falling in love with the under-sea country itself, and jumping overboard. I've heard of that kind of thing happening before in strange seas. It's always unlucky to see these people."

“可是我们过去在凯尔帕拉维尔那年月认识他们，”露茜说，“当时我哥哥彼得正当上至尊王，他们来到水面上，唱歌祝贺我们加冕。”

"But we used to know them," said Lucy. "In the old days at Cair Paravel when my brother Peter was High King. They came to the surface and sang at our coronation."

“我看那一定是另外一种海人，露，”爱德蒙说，“他们又可以在水下生活，又可以在露天生活。我倒认为这些人无法在露天里生活。看他们样子，如果办得到的话，早就冒出水面攻击我们了。他们样子似乎很凶狠。”

"I think that must have been a different kind, Lu," said Edmund. "They could live in the air as well as under water. I rather think these can't. By the look of them they'd have surfaced and started attacking us long ago if they could. They seem very fierce."

“总而言之——”德里宁开口说。谁知正在这时，忽然听到两种声响。一是扑通一声。二是观测台上传来一声吼，“有人落水了!”于是人人都忙着了。有些水手匆匆爬上去落篷，有些水手匆匆跑下去划桨；在船尾楼值班的赖因斯开始拼命转舵，把船掉过头来开回那人落水的地方。可是这时大家都知道落水的根本不是人，而是雷佩契普。

"At any rate," said Drinian, but at that moment two sounds were heard. One was a plop. The other was a voice from the fighting top shouting, "Man overboard!" Then everyone was busy. Some of the sailors hurried aloft to take in the sail: others hurried below to get to the oars; and Rhince, who was on duty on the poop, began to put the helm hard over so as to come round and back to the man who had gone overboard. But by now everyone knew that it wasn't strictly a man. It was Reepicheep.

“那老鼠真该死!”德里宁说，“船上其余人加在一起也没它那么多的麻烦。如果有什么倒霉事，准有它一份!应当把它戴上脚镣手铐——用绳子把它绑在船的龙骨底下拖——把它放逐到荒岛上去——把它的胡子剃掉。谁看得见这个小混蛋?”

"Drat that mouse!" said Drinian. "It's more trouble than all the rest of the ship's company put together. If there is any scrape to be got into, in it will get! It ought to be put in irons - keel-hauled - marooned - have its whiskers cut off. Can anyone see the little blighter?"

说了这么一大套话并不意味着德里宁当真不喜欢雷佩契普。恰恰相反，他很喜欢它，因此害怕它出事，而由于害怕，德里宁才发脾气——正如你母亲为了你跑出去在路上迎面碰到了汽车而大为生气，而一个陌生人就决不会这样。当然，雷佩契普掉进水里，谁也不怕，因为它是个游泳好手：可是知道水下将有什么事发生的三个人却害怕海人手中那些杀气腾腾的长矛。

All this didn't mean that Drinian really disliked Reepicheep. On the contrary he liked him very much and was therefore frightened about him, and being frightened put him in a bad temper - just as your mother is much angrier with you for running out into the road in front of a car than a stranger would be. No one, of course, was afraid of Reepicheep's drowning, for he was an excellent swimmer; but the three who knew what was going on below the water were afraid of those long, cruel spears in the hands of the Sea People.

一会儿，黎明踏浪号绕过弯来了，大家都看得见水里那个黑乎乎的东西就是雷佩契普。它正兴高采烈地吱吱喳喳说话，可是嘴里灌满了水，所以没人听得懂它在说什么。

In a few minutes the Dawn Treader had come round and everyone could see the black blob in the water which was Reepicheep. He was chattering with the greatest excitement but as his mouth kept on getting filled with water nobody could understand what he was saying.

“如果我们不让它闭上嘴，它可要把什么事情都捅出去了。”德里宁叫道。为了阻止它，他奔向舷侧，亲自放下一根缆绳，对水手们喊着说：“行了，行了。回到你们的岗位上去。希望我不要人帮忙就能把一只老鼠拉上来。”雷佩契普从缆绳上爬上来了——行动不是很利索，因为浑身皮毛都湿透，身子也沉了——德里宁弯下腰，对它悄声说：

"He'll blurt the whole thing out if we don't shut him up," cried Drinian. To prevent this he rushed to the side and lowered a rope himself, shouting to the sailors, "All right, all right. Back to your places. I hope I can heave a mouse up without help." And as Reepicheep began climbing up the rope not very nimbly because his wet fur made him heavy - Drinian leaned over and whispered to him,

“别说。一句话也别说。”

"Don't tell. Not a word."

谁知湿淋淋的老鼠踏上甲板后，原来对海人竟丝毫不感兴趣。

But when the dripping Mouse had reached the deck it turned out not to be at all interested in the Sea People.

“甜啊!”它吱吱叫道，“甜啊，甜啊!”

"Sweet!" he cheeped. "Sweet, sweet!"

“你在说些什么啊?”德里宁生气地问，“你也用不着把水全抖在我身上。”

"What are you talking about?" asked Drinian crossly. "And you needn't shake yourself all over me, either."

“水真的是甜的，”老鼠说，“甜美、新鲜，不是成的。”

"I tell you the water's sweet," said the Mouse. "Sweet, fresh. It isn't salt."

一时间，没人完全领会这番话的重要意义。可是这时雷佩契普又重复那段老预言了：

For a moment no one quite took in the importance of this. But then Reepicheep once more repeated the old prophecy:

海水变得甜又香，

"Where the waves grow sweet, Doubt not, Reepicheep, There is the utter East."

雷佩契普，把心放，

Then at last everyone understood.

那里就是极东方。

"Let me have a bucket, Rynelf," said Drinian.

大家一听才终于明白过来。

It was handed him and he lowered it and up it came again. The water shone in it like glass.

“给我一个水桶，赖尼夫。”德里宁说。

"Perhaps your Majesty would like to taste it first," said Drinian to Caspian.

水桶递到他手里，他就把水桶放下去，再吊上来。那水果然像玻璃一样闪闪发光。

The King took the bucket in both hands, raised it to his lips, sipped, then drank deeply and raised his head. His face was changed. Not only his eyes but everything about him seemed to be brighter.

“也许陛下愿意先尝一口吧?”德里宁对凯斯宾说。

"Yes," he said, "it is sweet. That's real water, that. I'm not sure that it isn't going to kill me. But it is the death I would have chosen - if I'd known about it till now."

国王双手捧住水桶，举到唇边，浅浅啜了一口，又深深喝了一大口，再抬起头。他的脸色变了。不仅眼睛似乎更亮，而且精神焕发。

"What do you mean?" asked Edmund.

“是啊，”他说，“果然甜。这才是真正的水埃我不敢肯定喝了这水不会送命。不过如果现在才知道这水的味道，我倒愿意这样死掉。”

"It - it's like light more than anything else," said Caspian.

“你这是什么意思?”爱德蒙问。

"That is what it is," said Reepicheep. "Drinkable light. We must be very near the end of the world now."

“这——这比任何东西更像光。”凯斯宾说。

There was a moment's silence and then Lucy knelt down on the deck and drank from the bucket.

“说得一点不错，”雷佩契普说，“可以喝的光。我们现在一定贴近世界尽头了。”

"It's the loveliest thing I have ever tasted," she said with a kind of gasp. "But oh - it's strong. We shan't need to eat anything now."

大家沉默了片刻，于是露茜在甲板上跪下，就着水桶喝水。

And one by one everybody on board drank. And for a long time they were all silent. They felt almost too well and strong to bear it; and presently they began to notice another result. As I have said before, there had been too much light ever since they left the island of Ramandu - the sun too large (though not too hot), the sea too bright, the air too shining. Now, the light grew no less - if anything, it increased - but they could bear it. They could look straight up at the sun without blinking. They could see more light than they had ever seen before. And the deck and the sail and their own faces and bodies became brighter and brighter and every rope shone. And next morning, when the sun rose, now five or six times its old size, they stared hard into it and could see the very feathers of the birds that came flying from it.

“我生来还从没尝到这么香的东西呢。”她喘着气说，“不过，啊呀——真有劲。我们现在什么都不需要吃了。”

Hardly a word was spoken on board all that day, till about dinner-time (no one wanted any dinner, the water was enough for them) Drinian said:

船上的人一个个都喝了一通，全都久久默不作声。他们都感到这水简直太妙了，太有劲了，未免受不了；不一会儿，他们又开始看出另一种效果。我前文说过，自从他们离开拉曼杜的岛以来，光线很强——太阳很大(虽然还不太热)，海面很亮，天空很灿烂。这时，亮光不见减弱——要说吗，反而增强了——可是他们倒受得了啦。他们可以一眼也不眨地笔直仰望着太阳，他们能看着比以前见过的更强烈的亮光。甲板上、船帆上、他们自己的脸上、身体上都变得越来越明亮，越来越明亮，每根缆绳都闪闪发光。第二天早晨，太阳升起时比平时大了五六倍，他们使劲盯着太阳，看得见从太阳上飞起的鸟的羽毛。

"I can't understand this. There is not a breath of wind. The sail hangs dead. The sea is as flat as a pond. And yet we drive on as fast as if there were a gale behind us."

那天整整一天，船上简直没人说过一句话。直到午餐时间(谁也不想进餐，喝了这水大家就够受用的了)，德里宁说：

"I've been thinking that, too," said Caspian. "We must be caught in some strong current."

“这点我弄不明白，一丝风都没有，船帆挂着不动。海面平静得像小池塘。可是我们的船还是开得一帆风顺。”

"H'm," said Edmund. "That's not so nice if the World really has an edge and we're getting near it."

“我也一直在琢磨这事，”凯斯宾说，“我们一定是碰上什么强大的水流了。”

"You mean," said Caspian, "that we might be just well, poured over it?"

“嗯，”爱德蒙说，“如果世界真有个边缘的话，我们这条船又正在接近边缘，那可不妙埃”

"Yes, yes," cried Reepicheep, clapping his paws together. "That's how I've always imagined it - the World like a great round table and the waters of all the oceans endlessly pouring over the edge. The ship will tip up stand on her head - for one moment we shall see over the edge - and then, down, down, the rush, the speed -"

“你是说，”凯斯宾说，“我们这条船可能会——呃，就这样从边上流出去?”

"And what do you think will be waiting for us at the bottom, eh?" said Drinian.

“是啊，是啊，”雷佩契普拍着两个爪子说，“我就是始终这么想像的——世界像个大圆桌，各大洋的水无穷无尽地从边上流下去。这条船会翻倒，来个倒栽葱——一会儿工夫我们翻过边缘就明白了——接着就往下扎，往下飞速猛冲——”

"Aslan's country perhaps," said the Mouse, its eyes shining. "Or perhaps there isn't any bottom. Perhaps it goes down for ever and ever. But whatever it is, won't it be worth anything just to have looked for one moment beyond the edge of the world."

“呃，你看底下有什么在等着我们呢?”德里宁说。

"But look -here," said Eustace, "this is all rot. The world's round - I mean, round like a ball, not like a table."

“也许是阿斯兰的国土吧，”雷佩契普眼睛闪闪发光说，“或许没什么底。也许一直冲下去，冲下去，没个头。可是不管是什么，只要看一会儿世界尽头外边是什么景象，岂不是也值得吗?”

"Our world is," said Edmund. "But is this?"

“不过听我说，”尤斯塔斯说，“这简直是荒唐!世界是圆的——我是说，圆得像个球，不是像张桌子。”

"Do you mean to say," asked Caspian, "that you three come from a round world (round like a ball) and you've never told me! It's really too bad of you. Because we have fairy-tales in which there are round worlds and I always loved them. I never believed there were any real ones. But I've always wished there were and I've always longed to live in one. Oh, I'd give anything - I wonder why you can get into our world and we never get into yours? If only I had the chance! It must be exciting to live on a thing like a ball. Have you ever been to the parts where people walk about upside-down?"

“我们的世界是圆的，”爱德蒙说，“可这个世界是不是圆的呢?”

Edmund shook his head. "And it isn't like that," he added. "There's nothing particularly exciting about a round world when you're there.

“你们意思是说，”凯斯宾问，“你们三位都来自一个圆圆的世界(圆得像个球)，而你们从来没跟我说起过!你们真是太不像话了。因为我们的童话里就有圆圆的世界，我一直很喜欢这种世界。我根本不相信有什么真正的圆世界。不过我总是希望有这种世界，而且总是向往在一个这种世界里生活。啊呀，我愿意拿一切来换——我不知你们为什么可以进入我们的世界，而我们就根本不能进入你们的世界?只要有这么个机会就好了!生活在一个球上一定够刺激的。你们到过人们颠倒走路的地方吗?”爱德蒙摇摇头，“事情并不是这样的，”他又加了一句。“一旦你到了那儿，圆圆的世界就没什么特别刺激了。”
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
舞矽

ZxID：12778187

88708鲜花 260鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
配偶: 靡荼不知返
6.3上任 7.1生日 7.26周年 8.13结婚周年
举报 只看该作者 15楼  发表于: 2012-08-25 0
CHAPTER SIXTEEN THE VERY END OF THE WORLD

16、真正的世界尽头

REEPICHEEP was the only person on board besides Drinian and the two Pevensies who had noticed the Sea People. He had dived in at once when he saw the Sea King shaking his spear, for he regarded this as a sort of threat or challenge and wanted to have the matter out there and then. The excitement of discovering that the water was now fresh had distracted his attention, and before he remembered the Sea People again Lucy and Drinian had taken him aside and warned him not to mention what he had seen.

除了德里宁和佩文西家兄妹之外，船上只有雷佩契普一个看到过海人。它一看见海王挥舞长矛，就马上潜入水中，因为它把这当作是威胁或挑衅，所以当场就想一决雌雄。发现海水香甜那股兴奋劲儿分散了它的注意力，趁它还没再想起海人，露茜和德里宁就把它拉到一边，警告它别再提起看见的事。

As things turned out they need hardly have bothered, for by this time the Dawn Treader was gliding over a part of the sea which seemed to be uninhabited. No one except Lucy saw anything more of the People, and even she had only one short glimpse. All morning on the following day they sailed in fairly shallow water and the bottom was weedy. Just before midday Lucy saw a large shoal of fishes grazing on the weed. They were all eating steadily and all moving in the same direction. "Just like a flock of sheep," thought Lucy. Suddenly she saw a little Sea Girl of about her own age in the middle of them - a quiet, lonely-looking girl with a sort of crook in her hand. Lucy felt sure that this girl must be a shepherdess - or perhaps a fish-herdess and that the shoal was really a flock at pasture. Both the fishes and the girl were quite close to the surface. And just as the girl, gliding in the shallow water, and Lucy, leaning over the bulwark, came opposite to one another, the girl looked up and stared straight into Lucy's face. Neither could speak to the other and in a moment the Sea Girl dropped astern. But Lucy will never forget her face. It did not look frightened or angry like those of the other Sea People. Lucy had liked that girl and she felt certain the girl had liked her. In that one moment they had somehow become friends. There does not seem to be much chance of their meeting again in that world or any other. But if ever they do they will rush together with their hands held out.

结果他们倒不怎么要伤脑筋了，因为这时黎明踏浪号正在一片看来没有人的海域里悄悄行驶。除了露茜之外，谁也没再看见海人，即使她也只是匆匆一瞥。第二天整个早晨，他们这条船都在很浅的水里行驶，海底长满水草。晌午前露茜看见一大群鱼在水草上游过。这群鱼都在不断吃食，全都朝一个方向游动。“就跟羊群似的，”露茜心里想。冷不防在鱼群中看见一个小海女，年纪跟她差不多。这是一个举止文静，神情孤独的姑娘，手里拿着一根钩子似的东西。露茜相信这姑娘一定是个牧羊女——也许该说是牧鱼女——那群鱼真像在草原上吃草似的。鱼群和那姑娘都贴近水面。那姑娘在浅水里滑行的时候，露茜正好趴在舷墙上，两个人打了个照面，那姑娘抬眼看着，恰好盯着露茜的脸。谁也不能跟对方说话，因为一会儿工夫那姑娘就落在船尾后了。可是露茜永远忘不了她的脸。这张脸看上去并不像其他海人脸色那么害怕和愤怒。露茜喜欢那姑娘，她感到那姑娘肯定也喜欢她。在那短短一瞬间，不知怎的，她们竟成了朋友。看来在这个世界里或任何其他世界里，她们是没多大机会再见面的了。不过万一见了面，她们准会一齐迫不及待地伸出手去。

After that for many days, without wind in her shrouds or foam at her bows, across a waveless sea, the Dawn Treader glided smoothly east. Every day and every hour the light became more brilliant and still they could bear it. No one ate or slept and no one wanted to, but they drew buckets of dazzling water from the sea, stronger than wine and somehow wetter, more liquid, than ordinary water, and pledged one another silently in deep draughts of it. And one or two of the sailors who had been oldish men when the voyage began now grew younger every day. Everyone on board was filled with joy and excitement, but not an excitement that made one talk. The further they sailed the less they spoke, and then almost in a whisper. The stillness of that last sea laid hold on them.

之后，有好多天支桅索上没有风，船头处没有泡沫，黎明踏浪号平平稳稳地朝东行驶，驶过一片平静无波的海面。每天每时光线都变得更加耀眼，但他们竟受得了。没人吃，没人睡，也没人想吃想睡，大家就把水桶往海里汲些耀眼的水，这水比酒更醇，总之比一般水更湿润，更清澈，他们就互相默默干杯，一饮而荆有一两个水手在开始远航时已经老态龙钟，现在是一天比一天年轻。船上人人都喜气洋洋，兴奋万状，但并没兴奋得想要说话。他们越往远处航行，话说得越少，后来几乎像在说悄悄话了。最后那一片大海的宁静深深抓住了他们。

"My Lord," said Caspian to Drinian one day, "what do you see ahead?"

“爵爷，”有一天凯斯宾对德里宁说，“你看前面是什么?”

"Sire," said Drinian, "I see whiteness. All along the horizon from north to south, as far as my eyes can reach."

“陛下，”德里宁说，“我看见一片白茫茫。就我肉眼所能看到的，从北到南的地平线上全是白茫茫的。”

"That is what I see too," said Caspian, "and I cannot imagine what it is."

“这个我也看到了，”凯斯宾说，“我想像不出是什么东西。”

"If we were in higher latitudes, your Majesty," said Drinian, "I would say it was ice. But it can't be that; not here. All the same, we'd better get men to the oars and hold the ship back against the current. Whatever the stuff is, we don't want to crash into it at this speed!"

“陛下，如果我们在纬度较高的地方，”德里宁说，“倒可以说这是冰。可是这不可能是冰，这里没冰。话虽这么说，我们最好还是派人划桨，别让船随着水流漂行。不管那是什么玩意儿，我们万万不能以这种速度一头撞进去。”;

They did as Drinian said, and so continued to go slower and slower. The whiteness did not get any less mysterious as they- approached it. If it was land it must be a very strange land, for it seemed just as smooth as the water and on the same level with it. When they got very close to it Drinian put the helm hard over and turned the Dawn Treader south so that she was broadside on to the current and rowed a little way southward along the edge of the whiteness. In so doing they accidentally made the important discovery that the current was only about forty feet wide and the rest of the sea as still as a pond. This was good news for the crew, who had already begun to think that the return journey to Ramandu's land, rowing against stream all the way, would be pretty poor sport. (It also explained why the shepherd girl had dropped so quickly astern. She was not in the current. If she had been she would have been moving east at the same speed as the ship.)

大家按德里宁的吩咐去做，船才越来越慢，越来越慢。等他们靠近了，那片白茫茫的神秘色彩还是没有减退。要说这是一片陆地吧，一定是非常奇特的土地，因为它看上去同水一样滑，而且同水面一样高。当他们离这很近的时候，德里宁使劲转舵，把船身转向南面，这样舷侧就对着水流，再沿着那片白茫茫的边缘往南划一段路。正在这么忙的时候，他们偶然有个重大发现，原来这股水流只有四十英尺宽，而其他海面还是跟池塘一样宁静。这对船员无疑是个喜讯，他们已经开始担心重返拉曼杜的岛上那段路程，一路上逆流划桨的话，可要吃苦头了。(这点也说明那个牧鱼姑娘为什么那么快就落在船尾后了。因为她不在那股水流里。如果她当时在水流里，早就跟船的漂流速度一样快地向东漂流了。)3

And still no one could make out what the white stuff was. Then the boat was lowered and it put off to investigate. Those who remained on the Dawn Treader could see that the boat pushed right in amidst the whiteness. Then they could hear the voices of the party in the boat clear across the still water) talking in a shrill and surprised way. Then there was a pause while Rynelf in the bows of the boat took a sounding; and when, after that, the boat came rowing back there seemed to be plenty of the white stuff inside her. Everyone crowded to the side to hear the news.

不过，还是没人弄得明白那白茫茫的东西是什么。于是就放下小船，划去侦察。留在大船上的人都看得到小船笔直划进那片白茫茫的东西当中。后来他们都听得到从一汪止水那边传来小船上那些人大惊小怪的说话声。赖尼夫在小船船头测量水深时，大家稍停片刻；事成之后，小船划回来时，船里似乎有不少那种白的东西。人人都挤到舷侧听消息。)

"Lilies, your Majesty!" shouted Rynelf, standing up in the bows.

“陛下，是百合花!”赖尼夫站在小船船头大声喊道。

"What did you say?" asked Caspian.

“你说什么?”凯斯宾问。

"Blooming lilies, your Majesty," said Rynelf. "Same as in a pool or in a garden at home."

“陛下，盛开的百合花，”赖尼夫说，“跟国内花园里的一模一样。”

"Look!" said Lucy, who was in the stern of the boat. She held up her wet arms full of white petals and broad flat leaves.

“瞧!”露茜在小船船尾上说。她举起湿漉漉的双臂，捧满雪白的花瓣和宽阔扁平的叶子。

"What's the depth, Rynelf?" asked Drinian.

“水深多少，赖尼夫?”德里宁问。

"That's the funny thing, Captain," said Rynelf. "It's still deep. Three and a half fathoms clear."

“船长，真是怪事，”赖尼夫说，“水还是很深。整整三英寻半。”

"They can't be real lilies - not what we call lilies," said Eustace.

“这不可能是真正的百合花——不是我们所说的百合花。”尤斯塔斯说。

Probably they were not, but they were very like them. And when, after some consultation, the Dawn Treader turned back into the current and began to glide eastward through the Lily Lake or the Silver Sea (they tried both these names but it was the Silver Sea that stuck and is now on Caspian's map) the strangest part of their travels began. Very soon the open sea which they were leaving was only a thin rim of blue on the western horizon. Whiteness, shot with faintest colour of gold, spread round them on every side, except just astern where their passage had thrust the lilies apart and left an open lane of water that shone like dark green glass. To look at, this last sea was very like the Arctic; and if their eyes had not by now grown as strong as eagles' the sun on all that whiteness - especially at early morning when the sun was hugest would have been unbearable. And every evening the same whiteness made the daylight last longer. There seemed no end to the lilies. Day after day from all those miles and leagues of flowers there rose a smell which Lucy found it very hard to describe; sweet - yes, but not at all sleepy or overpowering, a fresh, wild, lonely smell that seemed to get into your brain and make you feel that you could go up mountains at a run or wrestle with an elephant. She and Caspian said to one another, "I feel that I can't stand much more of this, yet I don't want it to stop."

这恐怕不是百合花，但非常相像。经过一番商量，黎明踏浪号又掉转船头开进水流中，开始往东行驶，穿越百合湖，或称银海(这两个名称他们都试过，不过银海沿用至今，现在凯斯宾的地图上就用这名称)，这时他们这次远航最希奇的部分开始了。他们离开的那片开阔的海面一下子就只是西边地平线上一条细细的蓝边。他们周围四面八方都是白茫茫一片，隐隐闪着黄金色，只有船身排开百合花，在船尾处留出一条水面通道，像深绿色的玻璃那样闪闪发光。最后这一片大海看上去很像北冰洋，如果他们的眼睛现在没变得像鹰眼那样厉害，那白茫茫一大片上面的阳光准使他们受不了，尤其是清晨太阳最大的时候。每天傍晚那白茫茫一大片使白天更长了。百合花似乎无边无际。连绵千里的白花天天都散发出一股香味，露茜觉得这味儿很难形容；香虽香——但不是香得使人昏昏欲睡，无法忍受，而是一股清新、强劲、幽雅的味儿，似乎钻进你的脑子，使你觉得自己能跑上高山，或同大象搏斗。她同凯斯宾互相说：“我觉得我再也受不了这股味儿了，可我又不愿闻不到这股味儿。”

They took soundings very often but it was only several days later that the water became shallower. After that it went on getting shallower. There came a day when they had to row out of the current and feel their way forward at a snail's pace, rowing. And soon it was clear that the Dawn Treader could sail no further east. Indeed it was only by very clever handling that they saved her from grounding.

他们经常不断测量水深，但过了好几天以后海水才变浅，此后就越来越浅。有一天他们不得不靠划桨划出水流，像蜗牛爬似的一步步划啊划的，摸索着前进。不久就明白黎明踏浪号已没法再往东开了。真是亏得指挥非常巧妙才免得搁浅。

"Lower the boat," cried Caspian, "and then call the men aft. I must speak to them."

“放下小船，”凯斯宾叫道，“吩咐大家到船尾来。我必须对大家说一说。”

"What's he going to do?" whispered Eustace to Edmund. "There's a queer look in his eyes."

“他打算干什么呀?”尤斯塔斯对爱德蒙悄声说，“他眼神好怪呢。”

"I think we probably all look the same," said Edmund.

“我想，我们的脸色大概都差不多。”爱德蒙说。

They joined Caspian on the poop and soon all the men were crowded together at the foot of the ladder to hear the King's speech. "Friends," said Caspian, "we have now fulfilled the quest on which you embarked. The seven lords are all accounted for and as Sir Reepicheep has sworn never to return, when you reach Ramandu's Land you will doubtless find the Lords Revilian and Argoz and Mavramorn awake. To you, my Lord Drinian, I entrust this ship, bidding you sail to Narnia with all the speed you may, and above all not to land on the Island of Deathwater. And instruct my regent, the Dwarf Trumpkin, to give to all these, my shipmates, the rewards I promised them. They have been earned well. And if I come not again it is my will that the Regent, and Master Cornelius, and Trufflehunter the Badger, and the Lord Drinian choose a King of Narnia with the consent-"

他们到船尾楼去找凯斯宾，一下子全体人员都一起挤在梯脚处聆听国王讲话。"

"But, Sire," interrupted Drinian, "are you abdicating?"

“朋友们，”凯斯宾说，“我们现在已经完成了你们从事的探险事业。七位爵爷都有了下落，既然雷佩契普爵士发誓绝不回去，等你们大家回到拉曼杜的岛上准会发现雷维廉、阿尔戈兹和马夫拉蒙三位爵爷都醒了。德里宁爵爷，我把这条船托付给你，命令你竭尽全速开回纳尼亚去，最重要的是别在死水岛那儿上岸。再通知我的摄政王小矮人杜鲁普金，把我答应赐给所有这些同船伙伴的奖赏，统统照发不误。他们都理该受奖。如果我不再回来，我的遗嘱就是要摄政王和科内留斯，以及海狸特鲁佛汉特和德里宁爵爷一致选举一位纳尼亚国王……”

"I am going with Reepicheep to see the World's End," said Caspian.

“可是陛下，”德里宁打断他道，“你是不是退位了?”

A low murmur of dismay ran through the sailors.

“我要跟雷佩契普去看看世界尽头。”凯斯宾说。

"We will take the boat," said Caspian. "You will have no need of it in these gentle seas and you must build a new one in Ramandu's island. And now-"

水手们惊愕得低声嘀咕起来。

"Caspian," said Edmund suddenly and sternly, "you can't do this."

“我们将坐小船，”凯斯宾说，“在这一带风平浪静的海面上，你们用不着小船了，你们到了拉曼杜的岛上就必须再做一条小船。可现在……”

"Most certainly," said Reepicheep, "his Majesty cannot."

“凯斯宾，”爱德蒙突然严厉地说，“你万万不能这样做。”

"No indeed," said Drinian.

“千真万确，”雷佩契普说，“陛下不能这样。”

"Can't?" said Caspian sharply, looking for a moment not unlike his uncle Miraz.

“确实不能。”德里宁说。

"Begging your Majesty's pardon," said Rynelf from the deck below, "but if one of us did the same it would be called deserting."

“不能?”凯斯宾厉声说，一时间看上去倒跟他叔父弥若兹没什么两样。

"You presume too much on your long service, Rynelf," said Caspian.

“请陛下恕罪，”赖尼夫在下面甲板上说，“可是如果我们当中有人这样做，那就要称做临阵脱逃。”

"No, Sire! He's perfectly right," said Drinian.

“赖尼夫，你虽为我效劳多年，也未免太放肆了。”凯斯宾说。

"By the Mane of Aslan," said Caspian, "I had thought you were all my subjects here, not my schoolmasters."

“不，陛下!他说得完全对。”德里宁说。

"I'm not," said Edmund, "and I say you can not do this."

“阿斯兰在上，”凯斯宾说，“我原以为你们都是我的臣民，不是我的老师。”

"Can't again," said Caspian. "What do you mean?"

“我不是你的臣民，”爱德蒙说，“我就说你不能这样做。”

"If it please your Majesty, we mean shall not," said Reepicheep with a very low bow. "You are the King of Narnia. You break faith with all your subjects, and especially with Trumpkin, if you do not return. You shall not please yourself with adventures as if you were a private person. And if your Majesty will not hear reason it will be the truest loyalty of every man on board to follow me in disarming and binding you till you come to your senses."

“又是不能，”凯斯宾说，“你这是什么意思?”

"Quite right," said Edmund. "Like they did with Ulysses when he wanted to go near the Sirens."

“陛下容禀，我们意思是说不该，”雷佩契普深深鞠了一躬，“您是纳尼亚国王。如果您不回去的话，就是对您的全体臣民失了信，特别是对杜鲁普金。您不该对这些探险活动沾沾自喜，仿佛您是平民百姓似的。如果陛下不听信说理，那船上每个人只有随我解除您的武装，把您绑起来，直到您恢复理智，这才是对您真正的效忠。”

Caspian's hand had gone to his sword hilt, when Lucy said, "And you've almost promised Ramandu's daughter to go back."

“说得很对，”爱德蒙说，“就像当初尤利西斯要去接近水妖时，人家对待他那样。”

Caspian paused. "Well, yes. There is that," he said. He stood irresolute for a moment and then shouted out to the ship in general.

凯斯宾的手早已去摸剑把，这时露茜说：“而且你几乎答应过拉曼杜的女儿说要回去的。”

"Well, have your way. The quest is ended. We all return. Get the boat up again."

凯斯宾顿了一下。“哦，是的。是有这么回事。”他说。他一时站在那儿拿不定主意，随即对全船人员大声叫着：

"Sire," said Reepicheep, "we do not all return. I, as I explained before -"

“得了，依了你们吧。探险行动结束了。我们统统回去。把小船再吊上来。”

"Silence!" thundered Caspian. "I've been lessoned but I'll not be baited. Will no one silence that Mouse?"

“陛下，”雷佩契普说，“我们并不是统统都回去。我，我以前说明过……”

"Your Majesty promised," said Reepicheep, "to be good lord to the Talking Beasts of Narnia."

“静一静!’’凯斯宾怒喝道，“我受过教训了，可我不愿受作弄。难道没人让那老鼠安静下来吗?”

"Talking beasts, yes," said Caspian. "I said nothing about beasts that never stop talking." And he flung down the ladder in a temper and went into the cabin, slamming the door.

“陛下保证过，”雷佩契普说，“要当纳尼亚会说话的兽类的好君主。”

But when the others rejoined him a little later they found him changed; he was white and there were tears in his eyes.

“会说话的兽类，对，”凯斯宾说，“可我没说过不停说话的兽类。”说着他怒气冲冲地下了梯子，走进舱里，使劲碰上了门。

"It's no good," he said. "I might as well have behaved decently for all the good I did with my temper and swagger. Aslan has spoken to me. No - I don't mean he was actually here. He wouldn't fit into the cabin, for one thing. But that gold lion's head on the wall came to life and spoke to me. It was terrible his eyes. Not that he was at all rough with me - only a bit stern at first. But it was terrible all the same. And he said - he said - oh, I can't bear it. The worst thing he could have said. You're to go on - Reep and Edmund, and Lucy, and Eustace; and I'm to go back. Alone. And at once. And what is the good of anything?"

但是稍过一会儿，大家进舱找他，发现他竟变了：他脸色煞白，眼睛里噙着泪水。

"Caspian, dear," said Lucy. "You knew we'd have to go back to our own world sooner or later."

“没用了，”他说，“尽管我做事爱使性子，摆架子，可是我原该举止得体的。阿斯兰对我说过了。不——我不是说他真的在这里。首先，舱里太小，容不下他。不过墙上那只金狮头活过来对我说话了。他的眼睛——真可怕，不是说他对我粗暴——只是开头有点严厉。不过反正真可怕就是了。他说——他说——啊呀，我真受不了。这是他说出来的最最可怕的事了。你们——雷普、爱德蒙、露茜，还有尤斯塔斯——倒都要继续往前走了；而我却要回去，孤零零的，立刻回去。一切还有什么用呢?”

"Yes," said Caspian with a sob, "but this is sooner."

“亲爱的凯斯宾，”露茜说，“你知道我们早晚总得回到自己的世界里去。”

"You'll feel better when you get back to Ramandu's Island," said Lucy.

“是啊，”凯斯宾抽抽噎噎说，“可未免早了些。”

He cheered up a little later on, but it was a grievous parting oo both sides and I will not dwell on it. About two o'clock in the afternoon, well victualled and watered (though they thought they would need neither food nor drink) and with Reepicheep's coracle on board, the boat pulled away from the Dawn Treader to row through the endless carpet of lilies. The Dawn Trader flew all her flags and hung out her shields to honour their departure. Tall and big and homelike she looked from their low position with the lilies all round them. And before she was out of sight they saw her turn and begin rowing slowly westward. Yet though Lucy shed a few tears, she could not feel it as much as you might have expected. The light, the silence, the tingling smell of the Silver Sea, even (in some odd way) the loneliness itself, were too exciting.

“你回到拉曼杜的岛上去后就会感到好受些的。”露茜说。

There was no need to row, for the current drifted them steadily to the east. None of them slept or ate. All that night and all next day they glided eastward, and when the third day dawned - with a brightness you or I could not bear even if we had dark glasses on - they saw a wonder ahead. It was as if a wall stood up between them and the sky, a greenish-grey, trembling, shimmering wall. Then up came the sun, and at its first rising they saw it through the wall and it turned into wonderful rainbow colours. Then they knew that the wall was really a long, tall wave - a wave endlessly fixed in one place as you may often see at the edge of a waterfall. It seemed to be about thirty feet high, and the current was gliding them swiftly towards it. You might have supposed they would have thought of their danger. They didn't. I don't think anyone could have in their position. For now they saw something not only behind the wave but behind the sun. They could not have seen even the sun if their eyes had not been strengthened by the water of the Last Sea. But now they could look at the rising sun and see it clearly and see things beyond it. What they saw - eastward, beyond the sun - was a range of mountains. It was so high that either they never saw the top of it or they forgot it. None of them remembers seeing any sky in that direction. And the mountains must really have been outside the world. For any mountains even a quarter of a twentieth of that height ought to have had ice and snow on them. But these were warm and green and full, of forests and waterfalls however high you looked. And suddenly there came a breeze from the east, tossing the top of the wave into foamy shapes and ruffling the smooth water all round them. It lasted only a second or so but what it brought them in that second none of those three children will ever forget. It brought both a smell and a sound, a musical sound Edmund and Eustace would never talk about it afterwards. Lucy could only say, "It would break your heart." "Why," said I, "was it so sad: " "Sad!! No," said Lucy.

稍过一会儿他才高兴起来，不过分手对双方都是痛苦的，我也不细说了。下午两点左右，他们备足了粮食和饮用水(虽然他们原以为自己既不需要吃，也不需要喝)，再把雷佩契普的小筏子放在小船上，小船就离开黎明踏浪号，一直划过那片无边无际的百合花。黎明踏浪号飘起所有旗帜，挂出盾形纹章，为他们隆重送行。他们在下边，周围都是百合花，往上看这条大船又高大又亲切。他们目送大船掉头，开始慢慢向西划去，走得不见影儿了。露茜虽然掉了几滴眼泪，可是她并不像你所想的那么难受。那种亮光，那份宁静，银海那种扣人心弦的味儿，说来也怪，甚至连那份孤独都太令人激动了。

No one in that boat doubted chat they were seeing beyond the End of the World into Aslan's country.

用不着再划桨，因为那股水流不断把他们的小船漂向东面。他们没一个人睡觉，也不吃饭。整整那一夜，第二天整整一天，他们的小船都朝东漂流，到了第三天拂晓——天色那么明亮，你我就算戴上墨镜也受不了——他们看见前面有一大奇观。仿佛是一堵墙挡立在他们和天空之间，一堵青灰色、颤巍微亮闪闪的墙。随后出太阳了，初升起时他们是透过这堵墙看见的，太阳幻出奇异的彩虹。他们这才知道那实际上是一道又长又高的波浪——一道永远固定在一处的波浪，恰如瀑布边上经常可以看到的水帘似的。看来有三十英尺高，那股水流正飞速把他们的小船漂向那道波浪。你可能以为他们会想到处境危险吧。他们才不呢。我想，任何人在他们这种处境中都不会想到危险。因为他们现在不仅看到波浪后面的景象，而且看到太阳后面的景象。如果他们的眼力没经受过最后一片大海那水的锻炼，他们连太阳也不能看。可是他们现在竟能看着太阳升起，看得清清楚楚，还看见太阳外面的景象。他们朝东边看，只见太阳后面有一列山脉。山很高很高，他们不是望不到山顶就是忘了。谁也不记得看到那个方向有天空。那山脉一定确实就在这世界的外面。因为任何山峰，即使只及那山的几十分之一那么高，山上也应当有冰雪。但这些山尽管看上去高，却是暖洋洋、绿油油，到处是森林和瀑布。突然间，东方吹来一阵微风，把浪峰吹成泡沫状，把他们周围平滑的水面吹皱。这只有一眨眼工夫，可是这三个孩子对那一眨眼工夫却终身不忘。这阵风带来了一股香味和一种声音，是一阵音乐的声音。事后爱德蒙和尤斯塔斯都对此事绝口不谈。露茜只说得出，“真叫你心都碎了。”“啊呀，”我说，“真那么难过吗?”“难过?不。”露茜说。

At that moment, with a crunch, the boat ran aground. The water was too shallow now for it. "This," said Reepicheep, "is where I go on alone."

那小船里的人都深信自己正看到世界尽头的外边阿斯兰的国土了。

They did not even try to stop dim, for everything now felt as if it had been fated or had happened before. They helped him to lower his little coracle. Then he took off his sword ("I shall need it no more," he said) and flung it far away across the Idled sea. Where it fell it stood upright with the hilt above the surface. Then he bade them goodbye trying to be sad for their sakes but he was quivering with happiness. Lucy, for the first and last time, did what she had always wanted to do, taking him in her arms and caressing him. Then hastily he got into his coracle and took his paddle, and the current caught it and away he went, very black against the lilies. But no lilies grew on the wave; it was a smooth green slope. The coracle went more and more quickly, and beautifully it rushed up the wave's side. For one split second they saw its shape and Reepicheep's on the very top. Then it vanished, and since that moment no one can truly claim to have seen Reepicheep the Mouse. But my belief is that he came safe to Aslan's country and is alive there to this day.

这时，咔嚓一响，小船搁浅了。这会儿水太浅了，连小船都浮不起。“这就是我单独上路的地方了。”雷佩契普说。

As the sun rose the sight of those mountains outside the world faded away. The wave remained but there was only blue sky behind it.

他们连拦都不想拦它，因为现在似乎一切都是命中注定的，或者以前发生过的。他们帮它把小筏子放下水。于是他卸下剑，一下子把剑远远扔到百合花盛开的海面那边。“我再也用不着这剑了。”它说。那剑落下水，就笔直插在那儿，只有剑把露在水面上。于是它跟他们告别，竭力装作为他们难过的样子；可是暗地里却高兴得直哆嗦。露茜头一回，也是最后一回，做了她一直想要做的事，把它搂在怀里，爱抚了一通。于是它匆匆上了小筏子，划起桨，卷进水流就顺流漂走了，在百合花的衬托下显得黑黑的。不过波浪上没长百合花，那是一片滑溜溜、绿茵茵的坡面，小筏子越走越快，冲过波浪那一侧时可真壮观。就在那一刹那间他们看到小筏子的轮廓和站在上面的雷佩契普的轮廓。后来就不见踪影了，从此以后谁也不能真正自称看见过老鼠雷佩契普。不过我相信它平安到达了阿斯兰的国土，到今天还健在呢。

The children got out of the boat and waded - not towards the wave but southward with the wall of water on their left. They could not have told you why they did this; it was their fate. And though they had felt - and been very grown-up on the Dawn Treader, they now felt just the opposite and held hands as they waded through the lilies. They never felt tired. The water was warm and all the time it got shallower. At last they were on dry sand, and then on grass - a huge plain of very fine short grass, almost level with the Silver Sea and spreading in every direction without so much as a molehill.

太阳一出来，世界外边那些高山就渐渐消失。那道波浪还在，可是波浪后面只见蓝天了。三个孩子走下小船，蹬着水——不是朝波浪走去，而是朝南走，那道水墙在他们左面。他们没法告诉你为什么这样做；这是他们的命运。虽然他们在黎明踏浪号时感到自己长得很大了，而且也是长大了，可是眼下他们的感觉却恰恰相反，他们蹬过那片百合花时大家手拉着手。他们丝毫不感到疲倦。海水暖洋洋，而且一直越来越浅。终于走到干燥的沙地上，接着又走到草地上——好大一片草原，长着细细短短的草，几乎同银海一样高，向四面八方铺展开去，连个鼹鼠窠都没有。

And of course, as it always does in a perfectly flat place without trees, it looked as if the sky came down to meet the grass in front of them. But as they went on they got the strangest impression that here at last the sky did really come down and join the earth - a blue wall, very bright, but real and solid: more like glass than anything else. And soon they were quite sure of it. It was very near now.

当然，不长树木的平地总是如此，看上去天空和草地就在他们眼前相接。但等他们走上前去，却有个最离奇的印象，就是这里的天终于真正同地相接了——一堵蓝墙，非常明亮，但结结实实，特别像玻璃。他们很快就确定了。现在非常近了。

But between them and the foot of the sky there was something so white on the green grass that even with their eagles' eyes they could hardly look at it. They came on and saw that it was a Lamb.

不过在他们和天边之间，青草上有样东西自得连他们那种鹰眼都难以正视。他们上前一看，原来是只小羊。

"Come and have breakfast," said the Lamb in its sweet milky voice.

“来吃早餐吧。”小羊说，声音亲切而柔和。

Then they noticed for the first time that there was a fire lit on the grass and fish roasting on it. They sat down and ate the fish, hungry now for the first time for many days. And it was the most delicious food they had ever tasted.

这时他们才头一回看到草地上有个火堆，上面烤着鱼。他们坐下来吃着鱼，多天来还是头一回感到肚子饿呢。这是他们所尝到过的最美味的一顿饭菜了。

"Please, Lamb," said Lucy, "is this the way to Aslan's country?"

“小羊，请问这条路是到阿斯兰国土去的吧?”露茜问。

"Not for you," said the Lamb. "For you the door into Aslan's country is from your own world."

“这条路不是你们走的，”小羊说，“你们到阿斯兰国土去的门在你们自己的世界里。”

"What!" said Edmund. "Is there a way into Aslan's country from our world too?"

“什么!”爱德蒙说，“我们的世界里也有一条路通到阿斯兰的国土吗?”

"There is a way into my country from all the worlds," said the Lamb; but as he spoke his snowy white flushed into tawny gold and his size changed and he was Aslan himself, towering above them and scattering light from his mane.

“所有的世界都有一条路通到我的国土。”小羊说，话音刚落，一身雪白的毛就变成亮闪闪的金褐色，个子也变大了，原来它就是阿斯兰，高高居上，鬣毛散发出金光。

"Oh, Aslan," said Lucy. "Will you tell us how to get into your country from our world?"

“啊阿呀，阿斯兰，”露茜说，“请告诉我们怎么才能从我们的世界走进你的国土呢?”!

"I shall be telling you all the time," said Aslan. "But I will not tell you how long or short the way will be; only that it lies across a river. But do not fear that, for I am the great Bridge Builder. And now come; I will open the door in the sky and send you to your own land."

“我将不断告诉你，”阿斯兰说，“可是我不会告诉你这条路有多长多短；只是这条路要过一条河。但不用害怕，因为我是个了不起的造桥专家。好，来吧，我要打开天门，送你们回自己的地方去。”

"Please, Aslan," said Lucy. "Before we go, will you tell us when we can come back to Narnia again? Please. And oh, do, do, do make it soon." '

“阿斯兰，”露茜说，“我们临走前，请你告诉我们，我们几时再能回到纳尼亚来?请你千万，千万，千万让这一天早点来，好吗?”

"Dearest," said Aslan very gently, "you and your brother will never come balk to Narnia."

“亲爱的，”阿斯兰非常温和地说，“你和你哥哥今后不会再回到纳尼亚来了。”

"Oh, Aslan!!" said Edmund and Lucy both together in despairing voices.

“啊呀，阿斯兰!”爱德蒙和露茜两人都大失所望地齐声说。

"You are too old, children," said Aslan, "and you must begin to come close to your own world now."

“孩子们，你们年龄太大了，”阿斯兰说，“你们现在必须开始接近自己的世界了。”

"It isn't Narnia, you know," sobbed Lucy. "It's you. We shan't meet you there. And how can we live, never meeting you?"

“你知道，不是纳尼亚，”露茜啜泣说，“是你。我们不会在那儿见到你了。今后永远也见不到你，叫我们怎么活啊?”

"But you shall meet me, dear one," said Aslan.

“亲爱的孩子，可你们会见到我的。”阿斯兰说。"

"Are are you there too, Sir?" said Edmund.

“难道——你也在那儿，阁下?”爱德蒙说。

"I am," said Aslan. "But there I have another name. You must learn to know me by that name. This was the very reason why you were brought to Narnia, that by knowing me here for a little, you may know me better there."

“我在，”阿斯兰说，“不过在那儿我用的是别的名字。你们必须学会知道我的名字。正是这个缘故，所以才把你们带到纳尼亚来，你们在这儿认识我一段时间，在那儿就可以对我更了解。”

"And is Eustace never to come back here either?" said Lucy.

“那么尤斯塔斯也永远不能回到这里来了?”露茜说。

"Child," said Aslan, "do you really need to know that? Come, I am opening the door in the sky." Then all in one moment there was a rending of the blue wall (like a curtain being torn) and a terrible white light from beyond the sky, and the feel of Aslan's mane and a Lion's kiss on their foreheads and then - the bark bedroom in Aunt Alberta's home in Cambridge.

“孩子啊，”阿斯兰说，“你当真需要知道那点吗?来，我在天上开一扇门。”说着蓝墙上顿时出现一个裂口(像窗帘撕开了)，一道可怕的白光从天外照进来，他们觉得挨到阿斯兰的鬣毛，脑门上印着狮王的亲吻，于是——又回到剑桥艾贝塔舅妈家的里屋了。

Only two more things need to be told. One is that Caspian and his men all came safely back to Ramandu's Island. And the three lords woke from their sleep. Caspian married Ramandu's daughter and they all reached Narnia in the end, and she became a great queen and the mother and grandmother of great kings. The other is that back in our own world everyone soon started saying how Eustace had improved, and how "You'd never know him for the same boy": everyone except Aunt Alberta, who said he had become very commonplace and tiresome and it must have been the influence of those Pevensie children.

另外只剩两件事还需要交代一下。一件是凯斯宾和他手下全都安全回到拉曼杜的岛上。三位爵爷都从沉睡中醒来。凯斯宾娶了拉曼杜的女儿为妻，最后他们都到达纳尼亚，她成了一个了不起的王后，和几个了不起的国王的母亲和祖母。另一件事是在我们自己的世界里，不久人人都开始说尤斯塔斯如何长进：“你决不会知道他就是从前那个孩子。”只有艾贝塔舅妈却说他变得非常平凡，而且讨厌，一定是受了佩文西家那几个孩子的影响



END
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
« 返回列表
发帖 回复